: 


i) 


re 


ees 
== 


SS 


————— 


= 
erie 


COL. GEORGE WASHINGTON FLOWERS 
MEMORIAL COLLECTION 


DUKE UNIVERSITY LIBRARY 
DURHAM, N. C. 


PRESENTED BY 
W. W. FLOWERS 


a me rere 


f 
br . 
Mt tbs 
ae 
>. 
aT 
. 
ORR al 
vay 
' 
3 


. 
i 
, 4 A 
1 wi 
if F bs "i 
} 5 
le dy 
A ee 
Ae 


i \ 


THE TRUTH: 
= 


OR 


20 - 


TESTIMONY FOR CHRIST. 
JAMES H. BROOKES, Eprror. 


‘¢ For we ean do nothing oe the truth, but for the truth.’ 
2 Cor. xiii. 8. 


VOLUME XII. 


ST. LOUIS, MO.: 
E. BREDELL, Proprietor. CHAS. B. COX, Publisher. 
212 North Fifth Street. 


BY THE EDITOR. 


Above Niagara, - - - - 546 
Abundant Grace, - - - 63 
An Eccextric Preacher, - 301 
A New Year’s Message, - 49 


CONTENTS. , 
Keclesiolatry,- - - - -154 
Elijah’s Mantle, - -_- -498 
England’s Peril, - - - -158 
Kpistle of Nebuchadnezzar 542 
Esther’s Banquet, - - - 241 


Annihilation or Condition- 
al Immortality, - - - 17 
Arming for Victory, - - 13 


Believers’ Meeting for Bi- 
ble Study, - - - - -127 
Building the Wall, - - - 201 


Card Playing, Dancing, 


Theatre Going,- - - -453 
Characteristics of the 

World, - - - - - , 145 
Christians at the Theatre, 149 
Circular Letter, - - - - 558 
Close of the Twelfth Vol- 

ume, - - - - - - -554 
Creation Groaning,- - - 34] 


Crossing the Jordan, - - 9 


Dead Members of the 
@bureh, = - - - - -=101 
Does the World Hate You, 393 


Faithful Witnesses Re- 
buked, - - - -' - -3653 
Faith’s Challenge, - - - 289 
Fellowship with Error, - 57 
Fighting Christ’s Coming, 109 
Friendship of the World, - 193 


God that Justifieth, - - 349 
God's Promise to the 
Righteous, - - - - - 1 


Growth of Romanism,  - 257 


Hark to the Bells, - - - 61 
Historical and Futurist 
Views, - - - = - -490 
How do You Spend Sun- 
day, - - - - - - -105 


Infidelity Among Women, 385 
Is Christ Divine, - - - 363 
3 


22249 


CONTENTS. 


yt: 
Jesus Lifted Up, - - - 97;SavedinI 
Jesus the Son of God, - - 249| Secret of a I 
Joining the Church, - - 205| Strength in Ww 
z Suggestions Con 


Kept for Jesus Christ, - - 5| Matthew XXV., 


- \ 
aS re Light for the Last Days, - 397 


The Chicago Con 
Meanness of Sin, - - - 389) po Faith Cure, m3 


: Chureh, - - - . » 
Paul and James on Works, 550! The Meeting on ‘the Sea, ‘401 


_ Pessimism, - - - - -297|There is One Heart that iZ 
Popular Views of the Mil- Feels= ame se 


% 


lennium,- - - - - -537|The Wine the Epis 
: ~ _ Post-Millennialism Illogi- . 
= Ci = 9- = =.= = -= 262 : 5) 
= Professional Preaching, - 494 . ie 
Ppa _| Valley of the Dead; | -— 


( 
Verbal Inspiration, - - - 
Reasons for Believing the ‘ ~ ie 


5 13- a. Pie, ste, ee Vessels unto Honor, - | 
; ez “Receiving, - - - - - -481 my my 
3 ute Religion without Christ, - 266 7 rib * 

cy Soke Restoration, or Final Sal- Watchman, What of the 
4 2 tan vation for All, - - 65,113) Night, - ae hye aes Ke 
se Retraction,- - - - - -314| When was Paul Alive, : 4 


CONTENTS. 


CONTRIBUTED. 


Am I my Brother’s Keeper 284 
Analysis of the Epistle to 


the Romans, - - - 449 
Believers’ Meeting for Bi- 
ble Study, - - - 316, 433 
Bible and Prophetic Con- 
ference, - - - - 461, 560 
Canon Farrar and the 
Apocalypse, - - - -512 
Christ the Priest—His 
‘Offering,- - - - - -444 


‘Christ as Prophet—the Re- 
vealer of God as the 
Word made Flesh, - - 439 

Christ the Revelation of 
God before His Incarna- 


Helps at Hard Places, 234, 278 


Israel’s Literal Restoration_ 
and Glory not Forfeited 
by Israel’s Apostasy, - 456 


Pessimism vs. Optimism, 418 
Present Blessings of the 
Gospel, - - - paar 
Prof. Lesley on El Shaddai 327 
Promise of a Mediator, - 441 


Sanctification, 129, 229, 321, 407 


“To Whom Shall we Go,”’ 414 
The Glory of God, - - -270 
The Niagara Conference, - 359 
The Theory of Second Pro- 


* ihe bation, - - - - -37, 79 
jon, = = = 7 = = =<") he Two Advents of Christ 85 
Transformation by the 
Delitzsch on Prophecy, -368! Spirit, - - - - - -508 
SELECTED. 
Consistency, - - - - - 47{God’s Care of His People, 334. 
God’s G ¥ 
DaigNediaue ©. 2 - ~' 88 0) : oodness and Se 
verity, - - - - = -417 
“ For Iam Gracious,” - 466 
Fragments, 126, 128, 192, 277 |Hold Fast, - - - - - - 98 
283, 286, 320, 333, 381, 413 
422, 432, 462, 479, 526, Law and Grace, - - - - 89 


2d249 


vi 


Peace with God,- - 
Praise, - - - - - 
Prayer, - - - - - 


Reason and Faith, - 


CONTENTS. 


- 527 
- 92 
- 382 


- 463 


Rooted and Built up in 


Fame ro se 


- 287 


Short Argument against 


The Burnt Offering, 


The Lord’s Counsel, 


- = 879 
The Lamb,- - - - - -239 


~ 430° 


The Ministry for the Age, 423 
The Two Natures, - 138, 180 


Tradition of Men, - 
‘True Happiness,- - 


Walking in Christ, 


Annihilation, - = - -332|‘* Well Done,” - - 
POETRY. 
Christ is All, - - - - - 288) Satisfied, - Sree) 
He Careth,- - - - - - 480} 


*Lo, lam with you Al- 
i | The Year of Release, 
| 


way,” - - - - 


| The Love of Jesus, - 
| The Name of Jesus, 


Our One Life,- - - - - 240 | Waiting, -- - - 


- 326 
- 331 


~ 233 


LIST OF PASSAGES EXPOUNDED. 


Genesis iv. 9,- - 
Leviticus i.4,- - 


Joshua iii.,iv., - 
VWojn¥l., o- 


2 Kings ii. 12-14, 
Nehemiah i.-vi., - 


Esther v. 4-6,- - 


Psalm xxxvii. 3-7, 


Isaiah xxi. 11, 12, 


Ezekiel xxxvii., - 
xiii. 1, 2, 


Daniel iv. 1-3, - 


Matthew xiii. 26, 
xiv.,  - 
XXV., - 


John vi. 68, - - 
xii. 32, 33, - 
xv. 18, 19, - 
xvi. 27, - - 


CONTENTS. 


- - -284) Acts ii. 42-47, - - 


- 201 


- 384 


iv..12, -:- 
xiii. 39, - - 


g | Romans vi. 68, - 
. viil.9,  - 


viii. 31, - 
xii. 11-14, 


1 Corinthians iv. 7 


| 
| 
“ 


eh ii. 8, 9, 
Philippians ii. 12, 
| Colossians ii.7, - 
2 Timothy ii. 20, - 


| 


| James ii. 14-25, - 
iv. 4, 5," = 


- 401. 


- 310 


- 414 
- 9 
- 393 
- 474 


l Peterv.7. - - 


dangle, i> -=. Saeen = 


Revelation iii. 18, 
xxi., - 
xxii, 2, 


viii. 16, - © 


xi. 26, 


2 Corinthians iii. 18, 
xii, 9, 10 


- fii. 16, 17, 


vii 


VALLEY OF THE DEAD. Ay 929 
; Re Vora 
» VALLEY OF THE DEAD. 
1 EZEKIEL XXXVII. 


Rezsoven the chapter relates directly to 
> Israel, it also sets forth the truth that the 
entire race of man is ‘dead in trespasses and sins,” 
(Eph. ii. 1), When the Holy Ghost declares that 
we were dead, He does not mean merely that we 
have been somewhat injured by sin, that we are 
not just as we should be, but that by nature we 
have no more spiritual life than a corpse has of 
physical life. ‘Ye will not come to me,” says 
Jesus, “that ye might have life,” (John v. 40); 
“Except ye eat the flesh of the Son ot man, and 
drink his blood, ye have no life in you,” (John vi. 
53); “ Let the dead bury their dead,” (Luke ix. 60); 
“ By one man sin came into the world, and death 
by sin;” “sin hath reigned unto death,” (Rom. v. 
12, 21); “the wages of sin is death,” (Rom. vi. 23) ; 
“She that liveth in pleasure is dead while she 
liveth,” (1 Tim. v. 6). : 

Such is the unvarying testimony of the inspired 
Scriptures, and hence the valley of the dead in 
which the prophet was set down may be extended 
to the whole world. It was.a valley full of bones, 
and lo, they were verydry. They had fallen in the 
a shock of some fierce fight. Flesh and muscle and 
sinew had been torn from them by the jackal’s 
tooth and the vulture’s beak, and the summer’s sun 
and winter’s storm had beaten on them through the 
dreary years. ‘Lo, they were very dry.” Such is 
God’s picture of proud man, and of his boasted 
xii 23 


530 VALLEY OF THE DEAD. — 


achievements in relation to Himself, and in the 
high sphere of spiritual existence. Not sickness 
but death has seized upon all. 

Jt follows from this, even if the Scriptures were 
not perfectly explicit in their teachings, that God 
alone can impart life. Just as the Lord God in the 
first instance formed man of the dust of the ground, 
not of a monkey, but of the dust of the ground, and 
breathed into his nostrils the breath of life, so in” 
every other instance when a soul is quickened into 
life, must He breathe again, as the risen Christ 
breathed upon His disciples, saying, “‘ Receive ye 
the Holy Ghost,” (John xx, 22). Weread much in 
the trashy literature of the day of the power of the 
human will, and the noble aspirations of the human 
heart, but it is saying little to speak highly of the 
will and aspirations of adead man. If men are 
dead, God alone can impart life, and accordingly 
we are told that “the gift of God is eternal life, 
through Jesus Christ our Lord,” (Rom. vi. 23). 

This life, communicated through Jesus Christ, 
and the purchase of His precious blood, is made 
known by the word; and hence the prophet was 
directed to ‘prophesy upon these bones, and say 
unto them, O ye dry bones, hear the word of the 
Lord.”” We are born again, or, to use another 
phrase, we receive eternal life, “by the word of 
God, which liveth and abideth for ever,” (1 Pet. i. 
23). “Of his own will begat he us with the word 
of truth,” (Jas. i. 18), It may seem to man’s rea- 
son a very foolish or very useless thing to preach ~ 
to a lot of dry bones; nevertheless it is God’s ap- 
pointed instrumentality for bestowing life upon the 


VALLEY OF THE DEAD. 531 


dead. “After that in the wisdom of God, the world 
by wisdom knew not God, it pleased God by the 
foolishness of preaching to save them that believe ;” 
and the apostle wrote to his brethren, ‘‘In Christ 

Jesus I have begotten you through the gospel,” 
(1 Cor. i. 21; iv. 15). If a soul is ever to have life, 
it should not be forgotten that “the seed is the 
word of God,” (Luke viii. 11). 

But it is equally true that the life which is the 
gift of God, obtained by our Lord Jesus Obrist, and 
imparted through the word, is bestowed by the 
Holy Spirit. Hence in addition to preaching to the 
dry bones, God said to the preacher, ‘‘ Prophesy 
unto the Spirit, prophesy, son of man, and say to 
the Spirit, From the four winds come in, O Spirit, 
and breathe upon these slain, that they may live,” 
(Young’s translation). A man must be born of the 
Spirit in connection with the word, before he can 
enter into the kingdom of God; for “it is the Spirit 
that quickeneth; the flesh profiteth nothing; the 
words that I speak unto you, they are spirit, and 
they are life,” (John iii. 5; vi. 63). 

Thus there is a precise analogy between the deal- 
ings of God with the souls of men now, and His 
dealings with His people Israel in thefuture. But 
it must never be forgotten that, whatever use we 
may make of the chapter in its application to our- 
selves, its only proper interpretation refers it to 
the Jews. Ifany truth of any kind can be taught 
in human language, it teaches the glorious restora- 
tion of Israel to their own land inaday yet to 
come. At the time the prophet was set down in- 

the valley of the dead, the ten tribes had been scat- 


532 VALLEY OF THE DEAD. 


tered to the four winds for more than a hundred 
years, and Judah was in the beginning of her 
Babylonian captivity. Yet the prophet is told to 
take one stick, and to write upon it, ‘* For Judah 
and for the children of Israel his companions: then 
take another stick, and write upon it, For Joseph, 
the stick of E pase and for all the none of Israel 
his companions and join them one to another into 
one stick; and they shall become one in thine 
hand.” 

When the people asked the meaning of the sym- 
bol, he was told to “say unto them, Thus saith the 
Lord God, Behold, I will take the children of Israel 
from among the heathen, whither they be gone, and 
will gather them on every side, and bring them into 
their own land: and I will make one nation in the 
land upon the mountains of Israel; and one king 
shall be king to them all.” Then Jehovah goes on 
to promise in the plainest and most unmistakeable 
terms, and without any conditions of any sort, that 
He will cleanse them, that they shall defile them- 
selves no more; ‘‘and they shall dwell in the land 
that I have given unto Jacob my servant, wherein 
your fathers have dwelt; and they shall dwell 
therein, even they, and their children, and their 
children’s children for ever.” How any one who 
professes to believe the Bible can fail to see that 
there is a great national resurrection in store for 
poor, blind, dead Israel, is marvellous. To spirit- 
ualize away its positive predictions concerning the 
Jews into some vague allusions to the chureh is 
worse than nonsense, for it is irreverent trifling 
with the word of God. 


VERBAL INSPIRATION. 533 


VERBAL INSPIRATION. . 


2 TIMOTHY III. 16, 17. 


; OOR, ridiculous little man often gives us his 
theories and speculations concerning the in- 


spiration of the Bible, but the Holy Ghost has left 
no room for conjecture or doubt in any-mind sub- 

ject to His authority. He tells us in plain, simple 
language, “all scripture is given by inspiration of 
God.” The word scripture means writing, and a 
writing is made up of words. The writing, there- 
fore, or scripture which is found in the Bible, to 
which the context shows the apostle was referring, 
is given by inspiration of God. It makes no differ- 
ence whether we accept the reading of our common 
version, ‘all scripture is given by inspiration of 
God,” or adopt the reading of the revised version, 
“every scripture inspired by God is also profit- 
able.’ It still remains true that all scripture, or 
every scripture, is God-breathed. 

Indeed the learned chairman of the revision com- 
mittee and Gaussen insist that the reading, ‘“‘ every 
_ seripture,” more fully and emphatically teaches 
the inspiration of each and every part of scripture 
than the old reading. It may be well to state, 
however, that the best scholarship outside of the 
revision committee decidedly prefers the reading, 
“all scripture.” Even Dr. Noyes, translator of the 
Unitarian version, renders it, “all scripture is 
given by inspiration of God.” It affords some 
ground for the rumor that the revision was a com- 
promise with certain men, who were unwisely and 


534 VERBAL INSPIRATION. 


wrongfully admitted into the Committee, that the 
Revisers have not been at all consistent with them- 
selves in the new reading which they ask us to 


accept. For example, while they render pasa 


graphe, “every scripture,” they render pas oikos, 
another adjective and noun in the singular, “ all the 
house,” (Acts ii. 36). They render, “every scrip- 
ture inspired by God is also profitableéy’? a mere 
truism which the apostle could never have written. 
Even a fool knows that every scripture inspired of 
God is also profitable. The word is does not occur 
in the original, but is understood. The revisers 
have put itin the wrong place; as shown by their 
translations elsewhere. Thus we have precisely 
the same form of expression, the verb being omitted 
and left to be supplied, where it is said, ‘all things 
are naked and opened unto the eyes of him with 


whom we have to do,” (Heb. iv. 13). So the re- 


visers give it, but if they had been consistent, they — 


would have rendered it, all things that are naked 
are also open to the eyes of God. ; 
But apart from this passage, the fact of verbal 
inspiration is clearly, distinctly, and every where 
set forth in the Bible. ‘“ The prophecy [the revela- 
tion of the divine will] came not in old time [mar- 
gin, at any time] by the will of man: but holy men 
of God spake as they were moved by the Holy 
Ghost,” (2 Pet. i. 21). It does not say that holy 
men thought, but spake as they were moved by the 


Holy Ghost. This includesof course all who were — 


employed to communicate the mind of God, and all 
that they said. The writings found in the five 
books of Moses, the books of history, the books of 


ie fe 


* | VERBAL INSPIRATION. 535 


poetry, ‘and the books of the prophets are ail wth 
each dictated by the Spirit of God. 

Thus when Moses was called, and tried to excuse - 
himself from public testimony because he was not 
eloquent, the Lord said unto him, ‘‘ Who hath made 
man’s mouth? . . . Now therefore go, and I 
will be with thy mouth, and teach thee what thou 
shalt say,” (Ex. iv. 10-12). The Lord did not | 
promise to be with his mind, but with his mouth, 
and He did not promise to teach him what to think, 
but what to say. From that time we find the 
words, “The Lord said unto Moses,” ‘The Lord 
spake unto Moses, saying,” scores and hundreds of 
times. If the Lord did not speak unto him, if the 
Lord did not say the things recorded, Moses lied, 
and is unworthy of the slightest belief or respect. 
As to David’s writings, he declares on his dying 
bed, and in his last words,.“ The Spirit of the Lord 
spake by me, and his word was in my tongue,” 


(2 Sam. xxiii. 2). He does not say, the Spirit of 


the Lord thought by me, but spake by me; nor 
does he say, His ideas were in my mind, but His 
word was in my tongue. 

Of the prophets Jeremiah may be taken as an ex- 
ample, when he said, ‘‘Ah! Lord God! bebold, I 
cannot speak; for 1am achild.” But the Lord re- 
buked him by saying, ‘“‘ whatsoever I command thee 
thou shalt speak. . . . Then the Lord put forth 
his hand, and touched my mouth. And the Lord © 
said unto me, Behold, I have put my words in thy 
mouth,” (Jer. i. 6-9). Thus it was with all the 
prophets without a single exception. Every oneof 
them claims to deliver the message with which he 


536 VERBAL INSPIRATION. ¢ 


was charged, and in the precise form in which it 


was communicated. Every one of them appears 


before us with ‘Thus saith the Lord,” or “The 
word of the Lord came.” Nearly two thousand 
times in the Old Testament do such expressions 
occur; and it is perfectly obvious that the men God 
used to utter His will labored to make the impres- 


sion that the words they spoke were the very. 


words of God Himself. 

Hence when their words are quoted in the New 
Testament, each time we are told that they are the 
words spoken by the Lord through the prophet. 
The same thing is true of the apostles. The Lord 
forbids them on three different occasions to think 
before hand, or to premeditate, what they should 
say, because the Spirit of God would speak through 
them, and teach them what to say. Accordingly 
on the day of Pentecost we find them speaking in 
languages of which they knew nothing, the very 
words being giventothem. So Paul says, “* Which 


things also we speak, not in the words which man’s ' 


wisdom teacheth, but which the Holy Ghost teach- 
eth ;” and “if any man think himself to bea prophet, 
or spiritual, let him acknowledge that the things 
that I write unto you are the commandments of the 
Lord,” (1 Cor. ii. 13; xiv. 37). Peter places Paul’s 
writings, and his own too, in the rank held by the 
prophets who spake as they were moved by the 
Holy Ghost, and so do the otherapostles. Thein- 
spiration of the Scriptures, therefore, is not a ques- 
tion about which every one may hold his own 
opinion or theory, but we are to bow to the truth 
that “all scripture is given by inspiration of God.” 


POPULAR VIEWS OF THE MILLENNIUM. 537 


POPULAR VIEWS OF THE MILLENNIUM. 


Ae most popular Presbyterian preacher in 
America, whose sermons are published every 
Monday morning in a large number of leading 
secular journals, has recently preached against the 
pre-millennial coming of our Lord. His argument, 
if it was correctly stated, derived its entire force 
from the stability of nature’slaws. Hehad walked 
down Broadway, New York, and noticed that the 
massive buildings stil] stood on their firm founda- 
tions, that the great bridge which spans East river 
is not in danger of falling, that the stars shine as 
of old in the sky, and the ocean rolls its waves 
upon the shore, and moans as in former generations. 
He forgot to quote the text which represents cer- 
tain persons as appearing in the last days, and 
saying, ‘‘ Where is the promise of his coming? for 
since the fathers fell asleep, all things continue as 
they were from the beginning of the creation,” 
(2 Pet. iii. 4). 

More recently he preached another sermon re- 
ported as follows: ; 

** Let’s thank God for our residence in so goodly a place. 
There are thousands of evils to be overcome, but in the saving 
grace of God it will be made a city ot peace and virtue. I be- 
lieve what the Pible says, that all the cities will be saved. 
People have a morbid idea aboutthe millennium. They think 
that there will be no hilarity; that there will be no business, 

-no enterprise. That is wrong. Where there is one fortune 
made now there will be thousands madethen. All dishonesty 
will be gone, all unfairness in business, and men will have con- 


fidence in one another. [here will be grander architects, 
grander music, more prosperity. 


538 POPULAR VIEWS OF THE MILLENNIUM. — 


The greatest injury to business in New York and Brooklyn 
to-day is crime—individual and official crime. When that day 7 
comes—and I am not dealing in any abstraction, itis justas  - 
true as the Bible—all grievous taxation will be abolished. — 
Men are now taxed for everything. Everywhere it is taxes, 
taxes, taxes. A business man is compelled to make a small 
fortune to pay his taxes. They have to support all the vil- 
lains in the prisons, all the orphans of those who have died 
from beastly indulgences, all the lunaties driven erazy by © 
vice. 

I say to you, Republicans and Democrats, if you do not 
lessen taxes and the expenses of government, honest men will ' 
form an anti-excessive taxation, anti-rum, anti-saloon, anti- 
abomination party and you who are now feeding at the public 
crib will not be left so much as is given to the street-sweeper. 
[Applause]. But in this time of which I tell there will be no 
more criminals, no more vice, no more appropriations for im- 
provements which never reach the improvements, but are lost 
in the pockets of the politicians. There will be no more oyer. 
and terminer, no expensive empanelling of juries, no police — 
courts, no station-house. Oh,. but what prosperity there 
will be! 

In that time to come all the haunts of iniquity will be torn 
away. There will be no mendicants thrown from tront door- 
steps; no wine shops, no lager beer saloons, no distilleries, 
where XXX's are made. The grand-children of the woman 
who now s‘aggers down the street followed by the jeers of 
men and boys will be respected merchants—and all this will 
be sixty years from now.” 


If a pre-millennialist had undertaken to turn 
prophet, and predicted the coming of the Lord in 
sixty years, he would have been laughed at for his 
pains, and many would have said, “‘ you see to what — 
extravagance the doctrine leads.” Especially would 
he have been laughed at, if he did not pretend to 
cite a single passage of Scripture, but was content 
to rest his confident prophecy wholly upon his own 
bright imagination. The most attractive features 


_ POPULAR VIEWS OF THE MILLENNIUM. 539 


in the predicted millennium are found in the fact 
that a thousand fortunes will be made where one is- 
made now, that there will be grander architects and 
grander mus‘c, that there will be no taxes, no lager 
beer saloons, and no distilleries, where XXX’s are 
made; “and all this will be in sixty years from 
now.” 

Possibly the eloquent preacher has not given 
time enough for his millennium of no taxation, and 
no lager beer saloons, in the light of the fact that 
the Temperance Committee of his church reported 
to the General Assembly last May that the number 
of persons engaged in the liquor traffic in 1885 
formed an army of 201,435—an increase of 2,496 
over the preceding year. The same Committee 
made a report on the consumption of intoxicating 
liquors to the same Assembly last year, in which 
they state that ‘for the last four years there has 
been a steady actual increase in the consumption, 
reaching 81,128,581 gallonsin 1884. In malt liquors 
there has been a constant increase in the amount 
consumed. In 1840 it amounted to 23,310,843 gal- 
lons; in 1870, 204,756,563 gallons; and in 1884 it 
had reached 590,016,5:7 gallons, an increase per 
capita from 5 to more than 10 gallons. At this 
rate more than sixty years will be required to in- 
troduce the millennium. 

If we look at heathen lands, the time fixed by the 
post-millennial prophet seems tooshort. This has 
been a century of unexampled activity in carrying 
the gospel to benighted portions of earth, and 
Christians have rejoiced in the glad tidings that 
three millions of souls have been rescued from 


540 POPULAR VIEWS OF THE MILLENNIUM. 


Paganism and Mohammedanism during the last one 

hundred years. But it is too often forgotten that 

the adherents of these false and ruinous religions © 
are also increasing in numbers. A paper just re- 

ceived from England calls attention to this fact: 


‘* At first sight such remarkable success seems full of prom- 
ise, and it may well encourage all Christian workers to go 
forth to their tasks with rengwed energy and inspiring hope. 
But there is another side to the pieture, one, too, which seems 
to have been generally overlooked. In a most instructive 
paper, which appeared in the July number of the British and 
Foreign Evangelical Review, the Rev. James Johnstone makes 
the announcement, which will take most people by surprise, 
‘that the number of heathen and Mohammedans now in the 
world is vastly greater than when Protestant missions began 
a hundred years ago. The heathen and Mohammedan popu- 
lation of the world is more by two hundred millions, while the 
converts and their families do not amount to three millions.’ 
He thinks, nevertheless, that our gains are quite in proportion 
to our expenditure, and he points the lesson with due em- 
phasis, that missions must be made much more of in the 
future than they have been in the past, if any satisfactory 
progress is to be expected. Still, it is a startling fact, and one 
for which many were not prepared, that the increase of the 
heathen, during a century of remarkable Christian activity, is 
numerically about seventy times greater than that of the 
converts.” 


It is not strange that these figures, the accuracy 
of which is not questioned, have produced a start- 
ling effect in the old country, torn by fierce politi- 
cal dissensions, and daily threatened, like all of 
Kurope, with a general and disastrous war. That 
the increase of heathenism has been seventy times 
greater than the increase of Christianity is a fact 
8o appalling, it surely calls for the deepest humilia- 
tion before God, and for most earnest prayer, and 


, 


POPULAR VIEWS OF THE MILEENNIUM. 541 


for most liberal giving of the money of the church, 
and for the voluntary consecration of thousands to 
the blessed work of spreading the gospel among all 
the nations of the earth. : 

Trustworthy statistics show that the people of 
the United Kingdom spend annually on beer, 
spirits, and wine $620,000,000; on tobacco and snuff 
$65,000,000; on amusements $62,250,000; and on 
missions to the heathen $6,250,000. It is said that 
in this country $900,000,000 are expended in strong 
drink, and only $5,250,000 in home and foreign 
missions Great must be the change to bring about 
a reversal of all this in sixty years. Certainly the 
change will not be effected by disguising the facts, 
and by boasting of our power and progress. It 
would be well, on the other band, if all the real 
Christians ot the world could forget their petty 
differences and sectarian bigotry, and unite ina 
day, or rather in many days, of fasting and prayer, 
calling upon God to be merciful, and turn aside His 
righteous judgments. He alone can save us from 
the growth of practical heathenism. | 

It would be well, also, to speak cautiously con- 
cerning the stability of nature’s laws. Two most 
unexpected disasters which have recently shocked 
the nation, the dreadful earthquake at Charleston 
and the terrible tidal wave at Sabine Pass, show 
that we cannot count certainly upon the perma- 
nency of earthly things. No scientist can explain, 
or predict, or prevent such appalling disasters any 
better than a savage, and the tact is that nothing 

is fixed or secure; “ For who can tell a man what 

shall be after him under the sun ?” (Ecce. vi. 12). 


542 EPISTLE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 


EPISTLE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 


‘N EBUCHADNEZZAR the king, unto all peo- 

ple, nations, and languages, that dwell in 
all the earth; Peace be multiplied unto you. I 
thought it good to show the signs and wonders 
that the high God hath wrought toward me. How 
great are his signs! and how mighty are his won- 
ders! his kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and 
his dominion is from generation to generation.” 
This is an encyclical letter, written by the first 
head of Gentile power, and it reaches far and wide 
in the lesson it teaches to all Gentile powers, until 
the times of the Gentiles shall be fulfilled. 

Infidelity formerly denied that such a king ever 
lived, on the grourd that his nameis not mentioned 
by Herodotus; but infidelity dodged back into its 
hole only to come out at another, when it learned 
that thousands of bricks have been discovered on 
the plains of Babylon having the inseription, 
“ Nebuchadnezzar the son of Nabopolassar.” G.V. 
Smith informs us that an inscription in the Hast 
India Company’s Museum describes the period of 
Nebuchadnezzar’s insanity; and Sir H. Rawlinson 
has read an inscription in which the king relates 
that for four (?) years he had ceased to lay out 
buildings, or to engage in any public works. 

In his epistle to all people, nations, and lan- 
guages, that dwell in all the earth, he tells of a 
dream in which he saw a great tree reaching in its 
height to heaven, and seen by all the world. This 
mighty tree, Daniel faithfully tells him, is himself. 


aS 


a ae 


EPISTLE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 543 


He swayed the sceptre of universal empire, and his 


~ heart was lifted up in pride. He walked upon the 


roof of his magnificent palace, and said, ‘‘Is not 
this great Babylon, that I have built for the house 
of the kingdom, by the might of my power, and for 
the honor of my majesty?” Pride is onething God — 
hates, and one thing He surely punishes, when it 
is exhibited by a nation, a church, a family, or an 
individual. ‘Every one that is proud in heart is 
an abomination to the Lord: though hand join in 
hand, he shall not be unpunished. . . . Pride 
goeth before destruction, and a. haughty spirit be- 
fore a fall,” (Prov. xvi. 5,18). There is no truth in 
the Bible more frequently illustrated than this. 
The epistle then confesses that he received wise 
advice from the faithful man of God who said to 
him, “* Wherefore, O king, let my counsel be accept- 
able unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteous- 
ness, and thine iniquities by showing mercy to the 
poor; if it may be alengthening of thy tranquility,” 
or as it is in the margin, ‘‘an healing of thine 
error.” So God has been speaking to Gentile 
powers ever since He gave them dominion, and 
they have turned a deaf ear to His entreaties, for- 
getful of another truth contained in His word, 
“* He that, being often reproved, hardeneth his neck, 


- shall suddenly be destroyed, and that without 


remedy.” There is not a government in Christen- 
dom that is‘not trembling to-day in face of appal- 
ling perils that face it on every side. 

The third fact the epistle mentions is the patience 
of God. Twelve months elapsed before the threat- 
ened judgment fell. It was like the long suffering 


544 EPISTLE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 


of God that waited an hundred and twenty years 


in the days of Noah, while the ark was a prepar- 
ing; it was like His forbearance in the days of the 
Judges, raising up deliverers again and again, when 
His apostate people were led to confess their folly 
in departing from Him. Nations usually have 
long lives; and it is marvellous that He has borne 
so long with their iniquities, their selfishness, their 
greed, their cruel wars, their open and contemp- 
tuous disregard of His will and word. He has de- 
stroyed some of them as a warning to the others, 
who go on in their old way of sin, and are hasten- 
ing to a still more dreadful destruction. ‘ Because 
sentence against an evil work is not executed 


speedily, therefore the heart of the sons of men is ~ 


fully set in them to do evil,” (Hee. viii. 11). It 
does not say, hearts, but heart, for there is but one 
heart in the natural sons of men, viewed nationally 
or personally, and that heart is deceitful above all 
things, and desperately wicked. 

Sure enough the blow came crashing upon him, 
for there is a Mightier than monarchs. While the 
word of pride and boasting was in the king’s mouth 


there fell a voice from heaven, driving him from. 


his kingdom, driving him from men, degrading him 
to the rank of the beasts, forcing him to eat grass 
‘as oxen, and stripping him of all his glory, until 
seven times passed over him, the Biblical symbol 
of completeness, showing that the dream extends 
the end of the age, when the last proud head of 
Gentile dominion shall reign for seven years in 
awful wickedness. A systematic denial of God, 
which has characterized Gentile government, makes 


—  —— 


EPISTLE OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR. 545 


man no better than the beasts; and it is a signifi- 
cant fact that the antichrist of the closing days of 
this dispensation is spoken of by the Holy Ghost 
as the Beast, (Rev. xiii.). ‘‘ Man that is in honor, 
and understandeth not, is like the beasts that per- 
ish,” (Ps. xlix.). 

The sore punishment the head of Gentile domin- 
ion received led to deep humiliation before God, 
and this to his restoration of reason, and to his 
noble confession in the presence of the whole world, 
‘“‘ Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honor 
the King of heaven, all whose works are truth, and 
his ways judgment; and those that walk in pride 
he is able to abase.”’ Yes, He is able to abase the 


strongest nations, for ‘‘ Behold, the nations are as 


a drop of a bucket, and are counted as the small 
dust of the balance; all nations before 
him are as nothing.” The king was taught a 
lesson which all nations are about to learn; for 
“ this matter is by the decree of the watchers, and 
the demand by the word of the holy ones; to the 
intent that the living may know that the Most 
High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it 
to whomsoever he will, and setteth up over it the 
basest of men.” The word basest here is nearly 
always translated humblest, lowliest ; and it reminds 
usof the promise of the Father, “ Thus saith the 
Lord, the Redeemer of Israel, his Holy One, to him 
whom man despiseth, to him whom the nation ab- 
horreth, to a servant of rulers, Kings shall see and 
arise, princes also shall worship, because of the 
Lord that is faithful, and the Holy One of Israel, 
and he shall chose thee,’ (Isa. xlix. 7). 


546 ABOVE NIAGARA. 


ABOVE NIAGARA. 


SERVANT of the Lord was seated on the 
Canada side of the great river, watching its 


leap from the precipice, and listening tothe solemn 


music of its thunder. There was no one near him, 
and he was oppressed by the grandeur of the scene, 
while musing upon the greatness of God and the 
littleness of man. At length a railroad laborer 
came walking down the track, and, in answer to 
some question, stopped, and entered into conversa- 
tion with the stranger. It was soon discovered 
that the plain and unlettered toiler was a Christian, 
possessing a wisdom which none of the pringes of 
this world know, until they are taught by the Holy 
Ghost. 

Pointing to a part of the river nearly half a mile 
above the Falls, he said, “It was a sad sight, Sir, 
1 looked upon there last week. Two men got into 
a skiff to pull across to the other side. They were 
laughing and talking, and it was clear that they 
did not dream of danger. I called to them from 
that little station house you see, but they shouted — 
back, telling me to mind my own business; and 
there was no one to prevent them from going. At 
first they made very good headway against the 
enrrent, but when they had nearly reached the 
middle of the river, I noticed that they were swept 
down at a fearful rate, and that nothing could save 
them. One of the men arose to his feet in the 
boat, and threw up his hands, and appeared to be 
screaming in his terror, but the noise prevented 


~ 


ABOVE NIAGARA. : 547 


me from hearing him; and in a moment they made: 
the fearful plunge, and were seen no more.” 

“ Why were they so reckless and foolish ?’’ asked 
the minister. ‘Did they live here?” ‘Ah! that’s 
it, Sir,” said the man. “People who live here get 
used to the river, and don’t think of the danger, 
like strangers. They see the current and the Falls” 
every day, ana it becomes an old song to them after 
awhile. Besides, these two men were drinking, and 
you know that when a man gets liquor in him, he 
is apt to lose his head. Poor fellows! they little 
thought, when they started out full of fun, that 
they would be hurled into eternity so soon. But 
they are gone, and their bodies haven’t been re- 
covered yet.” 

These two men, thought the servant of Christ, 
represent two classes who are also just above 
Niagara, and know it not. One class is made up 
of those who have confessed the name of Jesus, 
and are drifting back into their old habits. They 
begin their downward course by neglectiag the 
reading of God’s word and prayer; and then they 
tamper with temptation; and then they cease to 
attend the services of the Church with which they 
aré connected; and then it is impossible to distin- 
guish the slightest difference between them and 
others who do not pretend to be Christians; and 
then, unless aroused from their guilt and peril by 
the sharp voice of the Holy Spirit, or by some 
startling stroke of providence, they are swept over 
the Falls, and perish tor ever. 

Let no one imagine that this interferes in the 


~ least with the security of the real believer. The 


548 ABOVE NIAGARA. a 


ever living and immutable word of the once eruci- 
fied, but now risen and exalted Saviour, is still 
true, ‘‘ My sheep hear my voice, and I know the 
and they follow me: and I give unto them eternal 
life; and they shall never perish, neither shall any 
pluck them out of my hand,” (John x. 27,28). But 
mark it: they hear His voice, and they follow him. 
The same Jesus says, “I know thy works, that 
thou hast a name that thou livest, and art dead,” 
(Rev. iii. 1); ‘* Why call ye me, Lord, Lord, and do 
not the things which I say unto you?” (Luke vi. 
46); ‘He that hath my commandments, and keep- 
eth them, he it is that loveth me,” (John xiv. 21); 
Many, not few, but many who professed His name 
will be cast out in the day of His coming, because 
they heard His sayings, and did them not, leaving 
them to be overwhelmed by the torrent of -right- 
eous judgment, (Matt. vii. 21-27). 

God Himself declares, ‘“ If any man draw back, 
my soul shall have no pleasure in him,” (Heb. x. 
38). Just as ‘‘ they are not all Israel, which are of 
Israel,” so all are not the Church, which are of the 
Church. “They went out from us, but they were 
not of us; forif they had been of us, they would 
have continued with us; but they went out, that 
they might be manifest that they were not all of 
us,” (1 John ii. 19). Moreover, ‘if after they have 
_ escaped the pollutions of the world, through the 
knowledge of the Lord and Saviour Jesus Christ, 
they are again entangled therein and overcome, the’ 
latter end is worse with them than the beginning. 
For it had been better for them not to have known 


the way of righteousness, than, after they have — 


r ath > 
. ihe 


ABOVE NIAGARA. 549 


known it, to turn from the holy commandment de- 
livered unto them. But it is happened unto them 
according to the true proverb, The dog is turned 
to his own vomit again; and the sow that was 
washed to her wallowing in the mire,” (2 Pet. ii. 
20-22). It is a sad sight to look upon, when any 
who have named the name of Christ turn to the 
vomit of a dog, and the mire of a sow, and fiom are 
swept down into the yawning abyss. 

The man who stood up in the boat may be taken. 
as @ representative of professing Christians, of 
whom it must be said as the apostle wrote of one 
who had labored and testified with him, ‘‘ Demas 
hath forsaken me, having loved this present world,” 
(2 Tim. iv. 10). The man who sat still in drunken 
hardihood may be taken as a representative of in- 
different unbelievers, just above the Falls, and dart- 
- ing on to certain destruction. Their unconcern no 
more proves that a fatal plunge does not await 
them, than did the unconcern of the intoxicated 
fool prove that he was in no danger. Men may 
speak, and hope, and wish as they please; but it 
is Jesus who tells us of some who “ go into hell, 
into the fire that never shall be quenched; where 
the worm dieth not, and the fire is not quenched,” 
(Mark ix. 43-49). It is He who sits upon the throne 
that says, ‘“‘ The fearful, and unbelieving; and abom- 
inable, and murderers, and whoremongers, and sor- 
cerers, and idolaters, and all liars, shall have their 
part in the lake which burneth with fire and brim- 
stone,” (Rev. xxi. 8). They take the leap at last, 
not into annihilation, nor restoration, but into con- 
scious and ‘‘everlasting punishment,” (Matt.xxv.46). 


ae 


550 PAUL AND JAMES ON WORKS. 


~ 


PAUL AND JAMES ON WORKS. 


HE former of these inspired apostles is earnest 
and emphatic in his testimony that we are 


justified before God by faith alone, wholly apart 


from all works. ‘Being justified freely by his 
grace, through the redemption that is in Christ 
Jesus ;” ‘To him that worketh not, but believeth, 
.on him that justifieth the ungodly, his faith is 
counted for righteousness ;” “If by grace, then it 
is no more of works: ctherwise grace is no more 
grace. But if it be of works, then it is no more 
grace: otherwise work is no more work,” (Rom. iil. 
24;iv.5; xi. 6). ‘“ Knowing that man is not justi- 
fied by the works of the law, but by the faith of 
Jesus Christ, even we have believed in Jesus Christ, 
that we might be justified by the faith of Obrist, 


and not by the works of the law: for by the - 
works of the law shall no flesh be justified,” 


(Gal. ii. 16). ‘For by grace are ye saved through 
faith; and that not of yourselves; it is the gift of 
God: not of works, lest any man should boast,” 
(Eph ii. 8, 9). 
Thus it is all the way through his epistles. He 
labors to sweep away from the ground of justification 
in the presence of God, every thing a sinner can do 
to make him in least acceptable to the Judge of all 
the earth. All praying, all promises, all repent- 


ance, all resolutions, all baptism, charities, ecele- — 


siastical observances, faith, feeling, and every other 
conceivable act or emotion is-carefully removed as 
possessing the slightest merit, that the grace, the 


———- 


PAUL AND JAMES ON WORKS. 551 


undeserved kindness, of God may shine illus- 
triously in the salvation of lost men, solely in view 
of the finished work of Christ. God will not per- 
mit the value of that work to be diminished, nor the 
glory of His Son’s solitary achievement to be tar- - 
nished, by the addition of any human resources of 
any kind. He would sooner shut up the whole 
race in hell. 

But James comes along and writes, “* What doth 
it profit, my brethren, though a man say he hath 
faith, and have not works ? can faith savehim? . 
But wilt thou know, O vain man, that faith without 
works is dead? Was-not Abraham ourfather jus- 
tified by works, when he had offered Isaac upon 
the altar? . . . Yesee then how that by works 
a man is justified, and not by faith only. Likewise 
also was not Rahab the harlot justified by works, 
when she had received the messengers, and sent 
them out another way ?” (Jas. ii. 14-25). Is there 
any conflict between the two apostles? If Chris- 
tians would only remember that every word of 
Scripture is given by inspiration of God, they would 
go to-a careful study, and soon discover how easily 
apparent contradictions can be made to harmonize. 

There are two little words, used by James, which 
af once explain his meaning. These words are say 
and sce. What doth it profit, my brethren, though 
a man say he hath faith, and have not works? 
What doth it profit, my brethren, though a man 
say he hath $10,000 a year, if he has not got it? 
James does not ask, what doth it profit though a 
man hath faith, but, what doth it profit, though a 
man say he hath faith? Thenext little word is see. 


552 PAUL AND JAMES ON WORKS. 


Ye see then how that by works a man is justified, 
and not by faith only. It is not said that God sees 


how that by works a man is justified, but Ye see; 


and of course there is no other way by which we 
see that a manis justified except by his works. 
We may be passing along the street, and see smoke 
curling from the top of a chimney ; and this is the 
only way we can know that a fire is burning within 
the house. 

Paul and James are often described as standing 
back to back, fighting the same foe. Or they are 
represented as viewing the same house from oppo- 
site sides. It would come nearer the truth to think 
of Paul inside the house, and James on the outside, 
the one telling us how a sinner is justified before 
God, out of sight of men, and the other telling us 
how that justified state is sure to manifest itself in 
the sight and presence of men. This is shown by 
the way both speak of two justified persons, the 
one a man, and the other a woman. Paul says, 
‘* Abraham believed God, and it was counted unto 
him for righteousness,” (Rom. iv. 3). James says, 
“Was not Abraham our father justified by works, 
when he had offered Isaac his son upon the altar.” 
Paul says, “ By faith the harlot Rahab perished 
not with them that believed not, when she received 
the spies with peace,” (Heb. xi. 31). James says, 
‘‘was not Rahab the harlot justified by works, 
when she received the messengers, and had sent 
them out another way.” 

Paul tells us that Abraham was justified by faith, 
when he believed the promise of God, that eae 
should be born. James tells us that Abraham was 


PAUL AND JAMES ON WORKS. 553 


justified by works long years afterwards when he 
offered Isaac upon the altar. Paul tells us that 
Rabab was justified by faith, whenshe believed the 
message of the spies. James tells us that she was 
justified by works, when she not only believed, but 
sent them away from their enemies who sought to 
kill them. They are referring, therefore, to two 
different acts and periods in the lives of these two 
persons, one showing how they were justified be- 
fore God, and the other how they were justified be- 
fore men. 

But that there is no difference between these two 
witnesses for God’s truth is proved by the place 
the former assigns to works. “In Jesus Christ 
neither circumcision availeth any thing, nor uncir- 
cumcision ; but faith which worketh by love,” (Gal. 
vy. 6). Ifitis by grace we are saved through faith, 
not of works, lest any man should boast, he adds, 
“For we are his workmanship, created in. Christ 
Jesus unto good works, which God hath before 
ordained [prepared] that we should walk in them,” 
(Eph. ii. 10). Again he teaches us that “not by 
works of righteousness which we have done, but 
according to his mercy he saved us.” Then he 
adds, “ This is a faithful saying, and these things 
I will that thou affirm constantly, that-they which — 
have believed in God might be careful to maintain 
good works. These things are good and profitable 
unto men,” (Tit. iii. 5, 8). Hence Paul and James 
give precisely the same testimony, and it must 
be so, because both wrote the words dictated by 
the Holy Ghost, and therefore there can be no con- 
flict of statement between them. 

- xii 24 


554 CLOSE OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME. 


CLOSE OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME. 


WELVE years ago the proprietor of THE 

TRUTH, after much prayer and deliberation, 
determined to publish a little monthly for brief and 
plain expositions of God’s word. It was com- 
menced without a single subscriber, and without 
the slightest promise of human support, for in the 
purpose he formed he “conferred not with flesh 
and blood,” (Gal. i. 16). From the beginning it 
was determined to avoid the usual methods for 
pushing such enterprises to what the world calls 
success. No premiums nor rewards were offered; 
no advertisements of any kind were received. 
Those who were kind enough to help were ex- 
pected to help from the love of Christ, and not with 
the faintest hope of any personal gain. 

Of course it was known that such a magazine 
contained no element of popularity, nor has the fee- 
blest desire stirred the hearts of those in charge 
of it to please men. Indeed it was necessarily 
unpopular, for it was forced by a conviction 
of_truth and duty to antagonize the strong cur- 
rent of thought, not onlyin the world, but in the 
church. Added to this, no attempt was made at 
fine writing. No care was taken in the construc- 
tion of sentences, except to make them express in 
clear and simple language what was believed to be 
the mind of God. Added to this, it was resolved 


that no news of any sort should be published, but _ 


that all the pages should be occupied with state- 
ments concerning the holy Scriptures. ‘“ Neither 


CLOSE OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME. 555 


at any time used we flattering words, as ye know, 
nor a cloke of covetousness ; God is witness: nor of 
men sought we glory,” (1 Thess. ii. ©, 6). 

In these aims and principles the proprietor, pub- 
lisher, and editor have been perfectly joined to- 
gether in the same mind, and there has never been 
the smallest disagreement between them, nor the 
interruption for a moment.of their fellowship. The 
Lord has graciously kept them in peace about the 
work; and while they look over the twelve years 
that are past with shame and humiliation that so 
little has been accomplished for Him, it would be 
ungrateful not to mention His loving kindness in 
the use He has been pleased to make of their poor 
and unworthy efforts to exalt His name and word. 

Of THE TRuTH there have been issued 42,000 
yearly volumes, or 504,600 monthly numbers, con- 
taining 24,220,800 pages, and all of these in a per- 
manent form, if persons choose to keep them. Of 
other publications by the editor, such as “ Maran- 
atha,” ‘Is the Bible True,” “How to Use the 
Bible,” “Coming and Appearing of our Lord,” 
*“ From Death unto Life,” “Stumbling Blocks Re- 
moved,” ‘Outlines of the Books of the Bible,” 
“The Holy Spirit,” “ Israel and the Church,” “Ig 
the Bible Inspired,” *‘ Did Jesus Rise,” there have 
been sent forth 24,840 copies, containing 21,558,800 
pages; and of his tracts there have been circulated 
14,684 pounds, containing 14,684,000 pages. This 
does not include books published in other offices, 
“How to be Saved,” “The Way Made Plain,” 
‘“* May Christians Dance,” etc., which have attained 
a circulation of about 100,000 additional copies. - 


556 OLOSE OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME. ~ 


Of other publications from the office of THE 
TruTH, “Follow the Lamb,” “ Immediate Salva- _ 
tion,” “ Present Condition and Future Glory,” “Is — 
Expiation a Fiction,” “The Antichrist,” “ Glory of 
the Celestial and Terrestrial,” there have been sent 
forth 12,500 copies, besides 55,785 Bibles and New 
Testaments. In addition to these 28,000 copies of 
valuable books, principally from England, have 
been sold, making a total of 625,725 copies and 
122,965,600 pages. 

Figures, however, cannot represent the work that 
has been done during these twelve years for the 
Master, because it has been carried on wholly in 
deaiing with individual souls. Only three days 
ago a letter was received from a faith{ul and promi- 
nent pastor and teacher residing in Frankfort on 
the Main, who writes, ‘I feel free and anxious to 
express to you my great joy at the blessed exposi- — 
tion of the truth in your periodical of this name. I 
was really refreshed by the articles I read against 
the blasting doctrine of ‘ Restoration,’ and in your ~ 
upholding and setting forth the blessed truth of - 
our Lord’s coming again to receive His bride, the 
Church, which is His own body. . . . Dead 
clericalism and worldly mindedness, holding great 
sway around us, hinder many from understanding 
the heavenly position of believers and their present 
hope. If the Spirit of Christ were unquenched and 
ungrieved, He would call out from the hearts of all 
His saints, ‘Amen; even so, come, Lord Jesus.’ ” 
Hundreds of similar letters have been received 
from various parts of the world, and very many 
from those who have been led to Christ through — 


f CLOSE OF THE TWELFTH VOLUME. / 557 


the books and tracts here printed. It would not 
have been seemly to publish such letters, for self- 
praise is an abomination to the Lord. 

When those who have the work in charge came, 
therefore, to face the question of its.discontinuance, 
they dared not take the responsibility. Ready 
at any time to abandon the field when any truer 
_ Service can be substituted, they are shut up at 
present to the necessity of going forward. The 
proprietor is now an old man, and the editor_ 
at best is a weak and broken stick, with more 
infirmities of the flesh to fight than falls to the lot 
of most. In the review of the twelve years just 
closed, he sees abundant reason for profound 
humiliation ; and it is a marvel of grace that the 
Lord has been willing to use to any extent the tes- 
timony of so feeble and so faithless a servant. 

But if He is pleased to choose the foolish, and 
the weak, and the base things, and things which 
are despised, and things which are not, to bring to 
nought things that are, it is not for the meanest of 
His little ones to decline His call. It is only an in- 
centive to those interested in this testimony to pray 
earnestly that it may be acceptable to Him, profit- 
able to His people, and useful in the saving of the 
lost. It is proposed to give more space hereafter 
to the exposition of difficult passages of Scripture, 
and also to present the leading practical and spirit- 
ual thoughts of the Sunday School lessons. If 
brethren who are in sympathy with the aims and 
views of THE TRUtH will kindly concern them- 
selves in its behalf, it will be a service for the 
Master, and not for man. 


558 OIROULAR LETTER. 


CIRCULAR LETTER. 


(Addressed to all who expect to attend the Bible and 
Prophetic Conference in Chicago November 16-21). 
G2 

EAR BRETHREN IN THE LORD :—Arrange- 
ments are now completed for your forthcom- 
ing meeting. The topics for discussion, selected by 
your Committee, have been assigned to various 
speakers, who have accepted with remarkable cor- 
diality and unanimity the service they were re- 
quested to render. The few who have declined are 
compelled to be absent by previous engagements, 
or by events beyond their control. But they ex- 
press their earnest approval of the plan proposed 
to excite, if possible, a deeper interest in the study 
of every part of God’s word, and their warm sym- 
pathy with the purposes that will bring so many 
believers together. 

Hundreds of evangelists, pastors and teachers, 
Presidents and Professors in literary institutions, 
Secretaries of the Young Men’s Christian Associa- 
tion, and others, have gladly signed the call for 
your Convention, and hundreds more would have 
signed it, if the opportunity had been offered. It 
is difficult now to attend any considerable eccle- 
siastical assembly, or to preach in any ordinary 
congregation, without finding at Jeast a few, who 
are,“‘ looking for the blessed hope and appearing of 
our great God and Saviour Jesus Christ.” The 
Holy Spirit has wonderfully revived this hope in 
the hearts of His people during the last few years; 
and while His grace calls for abundant thanks-_ 


CIRCULAR LETTER. 559 


givings, it also calls for greater humility, prayer, 
and watchfulness. 

lt is now eight years since a similar Oonference 
was held in New York City; \and the testimony 
there given has been fully confirmed, not only by 

the sure word of prophecy, but by the dealings of 
divine providence. More than then is there “ upon 
earth distress of nations, with perplexity ;” nearer 
than then is the fulfillment of our Lord’s words, 
“This gospel of the kingdom shall be preached in 
all the world for a witness unto all nations: and 
then shall the end come.” The foundations of 
every government in Christendom are assailed by 
an ever increasing mob, whose success can issue 
only in “the lawless one, whom the Lord Jesus 
shall slay with the breath of his mouth, and bring 
to nought by the manifestation of his coming.” 

Let us meet then, beloved brethren, not to debate 
and wrangle, but in the spirit of the greatest for- 
bearance and love to one another, and toward all 
men. Let us meet after much sincere and believ- 
ing supplication for guidance, and with profound 
solemnity, as in the very presence of our coming 
Lord. Let us not forget even for a moment that 
“the testimony of Jesus is the spirit of prophecy,” 
and hence that we should be found, like Mary, sit- 
ting at His feet, and hearing His word. It is our 
one aim to exalt His most exceilent name, and to 
honor His most excellent word ; and if this aim is 
kept steadily in view, we shall present the edifying 
spectacle of believers, bearing different titles among 
men, but all wearing the livery of a common Master, 
whose coming and kingdom we desire to hasten. 


i ie eae oe 
r * <> a 
Gb 


/ s~ 


560 BIBLE AND PROPHETIC CONFERENCE. 


BIBLE AND PROPHETIO CONFERENCE. 


ee following subjects will be presented dur- 


=, ing the Conference, in Farwell Hall, Chicago: | 


“The sure word of Prophecy,” Bishop Baldwin 
of Canada. 

“The Importance of Prophetic Study,” Rev. Dr. 
J. H. Herr, Milwaukee, Wis. 

“The Bible, the Inspired Word of God,” Rev. 
Dr. James H. Brookes, St. Louis. 

‘“‘ Christ’s Second Coming, personal and literal,” 
Rev. Dr. E. P. Goodwin, Chicago. 

“ Ohrist’s Second Coming, pre- millennial, ” Prof. 
EK. T. Stroeter, Warrenton, Mo. 

a Objections to Christ’s Pre-millennial Coming 
Considered,” Rev. J. M. Orrock, Boston. 

“ Our Lord’s Second Coming a Motive to World- 
wide Evangelism,” Rev. Dr. A. T. Pierson, Phila. 

“Oondition of the Church and the World at 
Christ’s Second Advent,” Rev. Dr. A. J. Frost, 
Sacramento. 

“The Antichrist,’”’ Prof. E.G. Moorhead, Xenia,O. 

“Times of the Gentiles,” Rev. Dr. Geo. Bishop, 
Orange, N. J. 

“‘ Christ’s Predictions and their Interpretation,” 
Prof. Henry Lummis, Appleton, Wis. 

“The Fulness of the Gentiles,’ Rev. W. J. 
Erdman, Boston. ; 

“Prophecy and Israel,’”’ Rev. Dr. Nathaniel 
West, St. Paul, Minn. 

“ Palestine Restored, and Re-peopled,” Rev. Dr. 
J. R. Graves, Memphis, Tenn. 

“ Modern Delusions,” Rev. Dr. A. J. Gordon, 
Boston. 


‘“* Messiah’s Kingly Glory,” Bishop W. R. Nichol- 


son, Philadelphia. 
wy udgments and Rewards,” Rev. H. M. Parsons, 
Toronto, Canada. 


BIBLE AND PROPHETIC OONFERENOE. : 561 


“Practical Influence and Power of Obrist’s Sec- 
ond Coming,” Rev. Dr. J.S. Kennedy, Abingdon, Va. 

“The Holy Spirit in Relation to our Lord’s Re- 
turn.” Rev. F. L. Chapelle, Flemington, N. J. 

“The Apostolic Church Pre-millennial in its Be- 
lief,” Prof. J. T. Duffield, Princeton, N. J. Z 

“ Eschatology of our Lord,” Prof. D. 0. Marquis, 
Chicago. 

“ Man’s Loss through Sin,” Rev. Dr. A. J. Frost, 
Sacramento, Cal. 

_ “Necessity of a Vicarious Atonement God-ward 
and Man-ward,” Rev. Dr. J. E. Grammer, Baltimore. 

“ Priesthood of Jesus Christ,” Rev. Dr. Wm. 
Dinwiddie, Alexandria, Va. 

“The Mediator of the New Covenant,” Prof. 
E. G. Moorhead, Xenia, Ohio. 

“The Mosaic Authorship of the Pentateuch,” 
Prof. J. M. Stifler, Chester, Pa. 

“The Spirit of Power,” Rev. Dr. A. J. Gordon, 
Boston. ; 

“ Sanctification,” Rev. Dr. J. F. Kendall, LaPorte, 
Indiana. : 

“ Oontending for the Faith,” Rev. Dr. Albert 
Erdman, Morristown, N. J. 

“Prayer; its Nature, Privilege and Power,” 
Rey. Dr. P. S. Henson, Chicago. 

Addresses may also be expected from Dr. George 
©. Lorimer, of Chicago, and from other beloved © 
brethren, both Pastors and Evangelists. A definite 
programme of the daily sessions will be published 
immediately before the date of Conferencé. I shall 
be glad to receive from Pastors, or others, the 
names of brethren who might deem it their privi- 
lege to aid the Finance Committee by their dona- 
tions. Contributions, small, or large will be grate- 
fully received. All communications will reach me 
after October 26th, as follows: GEo. O. NEEDHAM, 


148 Madison St., Ohicago, Ills. 


562 BIBLE AND PROPHETIO CONFERENCE. 


Signatures to the Call for the Conference. — 
The following ministers have signed the call for 
the Conference. Many others would have done so 
had the Secretary received their addresses in sea- 
son. Of those who responded to the invitation for 
signatures, the greater number did so with hearty 


consent, while others, not wishing to favor any ~ 


special theories relating to prophetic events, de- 
clare themselves in sympathy with any effort which 
emphasizes our Lord’s pre-millennial return and 
personal reign. A few choice brethren, who are as 
yet students of prophetic questions, withhold their 
signatures, but earnestly wish the Conference may 
result in great spiritual good to the churches of the 
land. Many of post-millennial faith are likewise in 
favor of the Conference, and will be present as un- 
biased listeners, ready to be led by the teachings of 
the divine Word. Circulars were sent to a limited 
number of Y. M. C. A. officers who promptly regis- 
tered with singular unanimity. These young men 
have in recent years studied the Bible to advan- 
tage: they are now more than willing that their 
light should shine. The list of prominent business 
men advocating the Conference would be too long 
for publication. From the large correspondence 
entailed in the essential preparatory work of the 
prospective meeting devolved upon me, I am per- 
suaded that since the New York Convention in 
1878, the doctrine of our Lord’s expected advent 
has gained ground among spiritual believers of all 
churches, as the revival of no other truth in modern 
times has done. Gro. O. NEEDHAM, 
Manchester-by-the-Sea, Mass. 


BIBLE AND PROPHETIC CONFERENCE. 563 


MINISTERS. 
W. D. Axers, Minister, Methodist, Asheville, N. C. 
Henry C. APPLEGARTH, Jr., Pastor, Baptist, New Bruns- 
wick, N. J. 
ANDREW Burrows, Pastor, Presbyterian, Boston. 
J. L. Bartow, Pastor, Baptist, Wheaton, Il. 
A. E. Baten, Pastor, Baptist, Brenham, Texas. 
W. H. Bares, Minister, Methodist, Knoxville, Tenn. 
F. Becs, Pastor, Independent, Harrisburg, Pa. 
W. Bays, Pastor, Methodist, Knoxville, Tenn. 
H. Bates, Pastor, Presbyterian, Clyde, N. Y- 
E. BEcKER, Pres., Benedict Inst., Columbia, S. C- 
C. Barron, Pastor and Editor, ‘‘ Baltimore Baptist,’’ Bal- 
timore, Md. Z 
J. W. Bacuman, Pastor, Presbyterian, Chattanooga, Tenn. 
Dr. A. M. Byers, Presbyterian, Wyandotte, Kansas. 
H. N. Burton, Pastor, Congregational, Union City, Mich. 
EDWARD BRaIstin, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Brooklyn, N.Y. 
JOHN BorineG, Pastor, Methodist, Elk Creek, Va. 
J. H. Brooxss, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, St. Louis, Mo. 
Maurice Batpwin, D._D., Bishop of Huron (Episcopal), 
Canada. 
ADDISON BLANCHARD, Minister, Congregational, Supt. A. H. 
M. S., Kansas. 
Geo. BisHop, D. D., Pastor, Dutch Reformed, Orange, N. J. 
Wo. E. BLacksTONE, Missionary Evangelist, Chicago, Ill. 
JOHN B. BRANDT, Pastor, Presbyterian, St. Louis, Mo. 
J. L. Busu, Pastor, Allendale, Mich. 
D. Bosworta, (Sec. World’s Prayer Union,) Bristol, Vt. 
W. F. Biscnorr, Evangelist, Springfield, Il. 
W. Dempster Cuase, Minister, Methodist, Fulton, N. Y. 
W. T. Cuasz, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Minneapolis, Minn. 
AUGUSTINE S. CarMAN, Pastor, Baptist, Cincinnati, O. 
ROBERT CAMERON, Pastor, Baptist, Denver, Col. 
FP. L. CHAPELLE, Pastor, Baptist, Flemington, N. J. 
Geo. R. Cuarke, Supt. Pac. Gar. Mission, Chicago. 
Dr. CHarLeEs CuLuis, Pastor, Beacon Hill Church, Boston. 
H. W. Conepon, Pastor, Presbyterian, Wyoming, N. Y. 
A. C. CLEMENS, Pastor, Methodist, Knoxville, Tenn. 
~ T. H. CLELAND, Pastor, Presbyterian, Pewee Valley, Ky. 
Sam’z L. ConbE, Pastor, Presbyterian, Rockford, Il. 
S. M.-Cooper, Pastor, Presbyterian, Ladora, Is. 
W. W. Crark, Pastor, Dutch Reformed, S. L., New York. 
TEMPLE CUTLER, Pastor, Congregational, Essex, Mass. 
Pror. B. H. Cuar_es, Minister, President Synodical Female 
College, Fulton Mo. 
F. M. Dinmiick, Pastor, Presbyterian, Los Angeles, Cal. 
' Dr. Geo. D. DowKxonTT, Med. Supt., Medical Miss. Soc y, 
NY: 


B. 
H. 
Ww. 
Cc. 
A. 


4 


564 BIBLE AND PROPHETIC CONFERENCE. - 


- 


EpwIn R. Davis, Minister, Presbyterian, Chicago, = \; 

A. C. Dixon, Pastor, Baptist, Baltimore, Md. 

F. W. Dosss, Rector, Episcopal, Portsmouth, Ont. i 

C. R. DupLEy, Pastor, Presbyterian, Crystal Springs, Miss. 

Wo. Dinwippis, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Alexandria, 
Va. 

Pror. J. T. DUFFIELD, Princeton College, N. J. 

JOSEPH EVANS, Pastor, Baptist, Goshen, Pa. 

ALBERT ERDMAN, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Morristown, 
N. J. 

F. M. Evtts, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Baltimore, Md. 

JOHN B. ENGLISH, Pastor, Baptist, Baltimore, Md. 

W. J. ErpMaN, Pastor, Congregational, Boston, Mass. 

Davin R. Eppy, Pastor, Presbyterian, Brockport, N. Y. 

S. G. Fisoer, Pastor, Presbyterian, Cisco, Texas. 

Dr. HENRY Foster, Methodist, Clifton Springs, N. Y. 

C. S. Frost, Pastor, F. Baptist, Somerville, Mass. 

A. J. Frost, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Sacramento, Cal. 

O. P. FurerPo, a Papin, Baptist, Roanoke, Va. 

S. H. Forp, D. D., Editor, ‘“‘Ford’s Christian Repository,” 
St. Louis, Mo. 


Jacos E. FRESHMAN, Minister, Hebrew Christian Church, ; 


New York. . 
JOHN ForsytTuH, D. D. (Ex-Chaplain and Professor U.S. M. 
A., West Point), Reformed Dutch, Newburgh, N. Y. 
G. W. FoLWELL, Pastor, Baptist, Brooklyn, N. Y. 
JAMES M. Gray, Pastor, Reformed Episcopal, Boston, Mass. 
S. F. Grapy, Pastor, Messiah’s Church, Victor, Canada. 


~J.R. Graves, LL. D., Editor, ‘Tennessee Baptist,’”?” Mem- 


phis, Tenn. 

QO. P. GirrorD, Pastor, Baptist, Boston, Mass. 

E. P. GARDNER, Pastor, Presbyterian, Medina, N. Y. 

¥. S. GLENN, Pastor, Methodist, Pearisburgh, Va. ar. 

JuLivs E. GRAMMER, DE D:, Rector, Episcopal, Baltimore, 
Ma. 

J. B. GaALLoway, Pastor, Vernon, Wis. 

Cuas. F. Goss, Pastor, Chicago Ave. Church, Chicago, Ill. 

A. J. Gorpon, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Boston, Mass. 

E. P. Goopwin, D.D., Pastor, Congregational, Chicago, Ill. 

E. T. Hiscox, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Mount Vernon, N. Y. 

D. C. HuGHEs, Pastor, Baptist, Jersey City, N. J. 

J. Q. HALL, Pastor, Presbyterian, Michigan City, Ind. 

W.E. HAMILTON, Pastor, Presbyterian, Afton, Iowa. 

A.WILFORD HAtt, Ph. D., LL. D., Editor ‘‘ Scientific Arena,” 
NaY: 

Henry B. Hupson, Pastor (Editor ‘‘ Scientific Arena’), 
Congregational, Brooklyn, N. Y. 

Tuos. C. Horton, Co-pastor, Presbyterian, Philadelphia, Pa. 

Cuas. Hurtcuison, Pastor, Presbyterian, New Albany, Ind. 


Pe rE ee ke SES 


nn ee 


BIBLE AND PROPHETIC CONFERENCE. 565 


J.D. Harr, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Milwaukee, Wis. 

Emory J. Haynes, Pastor, Baptist, Boston, Mass. 

JOHN P. HusBaRD, Rector, Episcopal, Philadelphia, Pa. 

H. L. HastrnGs, Minister, Editor ‘‘ The Christian,’? Boston, 
Mass. : 

F. S. Houser, Pastor, Presbyterian, Tioga, Penn. 

ae K. Imsris, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Jersey City, 

J. 

M. L. Jackson. Pastor, Snow Shoe, Pa. 

Wm. Roya Josin, Pastor, Congregational, Rochester, N.Y. 

Wm. Jounson, Pastor,. Evangelist, People’s Tabernacle, 

_ Cleveland, O. 

D. F. Jonzs, Pastor, Christian, Winder, N. C. 

Dr. M.B. KirKPaATRICK, Medical Missionary, Philadelphia, Pa. 

J. F. Kenpatt, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Laporte, Ind. 

JaMss S. KENNEDY, D. D., Pastor, Methodist, Abingdon, Va. 

S. H. Kerioee, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Toronto, Ont. 

JosEPH T. KeLiy, Pastor, Presbyterian, Washington, D. C. 

A. W. LaMar, Pastor, Baptist, Memphis, Tenn. 

Gro. C. LortmeErR, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Chicago, Il. 

8. J. Ler, Pastor, Baptist, Alma, Ark. 

J. L. Lircu, Pastor, Congregational, Marion, Mass. 

W. H. Leirn, Pastor, Methodist, Marion, Va. 

ALFRED G. Lawson, D.D., Minister, Baptist, Boston, Mass. 

JAMzES LEwIs, Pastor, Presbyterian, Joliet, Ill. 

D. F. Lamson, Pastor, Baptist, Manchester-by-the-Sea, Mass. 

PRorEssor Henry Lummis, Methodist, Lawrence University, 
Appleton, Wis. 

Wits Lorn, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Rochester, Minn. 

WALTER P. Mituer, Methodist, Denver, Col. ~ 

J.S. Masiz, Pastor, Baptist, Chicago, Ill. 

T. H. McCain, Pastor, Presbyterian, Chattanooga, Tenn. 

JOHN S. McCoNnNELL, Pastor, Presbyterian, Pittsburgh, Pa: 

JAMES W. MITCHELL, Pastor, Presbyterian, Port Hope, Ont. 

Hon. anc Rey. R. Morton, Evangelist, (late of Mildmay, 
London), Chicago. 

C. M. Morton, Pastor, Railroad Chapel, Chicago. 

JonN ApatR McGREAHAM, Pastor, Primitive Methodist, 
Lowell, Mass. f 

Epwop. P. Marvin, Pastor, Presbyterian, Lockport, N. Y. 


Frep R. Marvin, Minister, Congregational, (late) Portland, 


_ Oregon. 
J. A. McELwIn, Missionary, Boston, Mass. 
J.J. MILLER, Pastor, Baptist, Worcester, Mass. 
Gro. J. Minains, Pastor, Union Tabernacle, N. Y. 
Hasty Moors, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, N. Y. 
N. W. Miner, D. D., Cor. Sec., Baptist Minister’s Home, N.Y. 
Wo. A. McCork1z, D.D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Ypsilanti, 
Mich, 


"Om 
¢ { 
nase Se 


yi 


566 BIBLE AND PROPHETIO CONFERENCE, 


W. H. Marquess, Pastor, Presbyterian, Fulton Mo. 

Pror. T. B. Maury, Meteorologist, Brooklyn, N. Y. 

Pror. E. G. MoorEHEAD, U. P. College, Xenia, Ohio. 

L. W. MunuALL, Evangelist, Germantown, Pa. - 

Pror. D. C. Marquis, “Minister, Presbyterian, McCormick’s 
Seminary, Chicago. 

Pror. T. B. Moopin, (Editor La Reuna Neuva,’”? Havana, 
Cuba), Lake City, Fla. 

JOHN MALVERN, Pastor, F. Baptist Church, Lynn, Mass. 

J. B. Moopy, Editor, ‘‘ Baptist Gleaner,’ Fulton, Ky. 

WILLIAM Morrow, Pastor, Presbyterian, Bloom, Ill. 

Henry C. Neat, Pastor, Methodist Episcopal, Evansville, 
Tenn. 

BENJ. C. NEEDHAM, Pastor, Baptist, Chadd’s Ford, Pa. 

W. E. NrepHaAM, Pastor, Baptist, Westchester, Pa. ; 

THOs. NEEDHAM, Evangelist, Richmond, Va. 

GEo. C. NEEDHAM, Evangelist, Manchester-by-the-Sea, Menge 

ROBERT NorTON, Pastor, Presbyterian, Lockport, N. Y. 

W. A. NELSON, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Raleigh, N. C. 

W. R. NicHoxtson, D. D., Bishop, R. E. C., Philadelphia, Pa. 

Wo. Nast, Editor, “ Der Christliche Apologete,”? Cincinnati, 
Ohio. 

CHARLES OWEN, Pastor, Baptist, Vernon, Mich. 

JAMES A. O’COoNNOR, Minister, Editor of the ‘‘ Converted 
Catholic,’’ N. Y. 

LEMUEL OSLER, Minister, Evangelical Ady., Providence, R. I. 

J. M. OrRoCck, Minister, Editor ‘‘ Messiah’s Herald,’’ Boston, 
Mass. 

L. M. Peas£, Minister, Asheville, N. C. 

C. H. H. POWNELL,- Pastor, Congregational, Morristown, 
Nid 

Gro. R. PENNEY, Pastor, Evangelical Adv., Snow Shoe, Pa. 

Gro. N. H. Perers, Minister, Author, ‘‘Theocratic King- 
dom,’’ Evangelical Lutheran, Springfield, O. 

ALFRED S. Patron, D. D., Minister, Editor of ‘ Baptist 
Weekly,’’ N. Y. 

ARTHUR T. PrersON, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, Philadel 
phia, Pa. 

J. W. PLANNETT, Pastor, Baptist, Hillsville, Pa. 

A. W. Pirzrr, D. D., Pastor, Presbyterian, (Professor in 
Howard University, ) Washington, D. C. : 

Cuas. A. Prppock, Pastor, Baptist, Middletown, Conn. 

H. M. PaynrTeEr, Minister, Presbyterian, Chicago, Ill. 

R. G. Pearson, Evangelist, (Cumb. Presb.,) Miss. 

JOHN PEARSON, Minister, Ev. Adv., Newburyport, Mass. 

Henry M. Parsons, Pastor, Presbyterian, Toronto, Ont. 

DaNiEL W. Poor, D. D., Minister, Presbyterian, (Sec’y of 
the Board of Education), Philadelphia, Pa. : 

Gro. B. Patcu, Pastor, Presbyterian, Washington, D. C. 


BIBLE AND PROPHETIO CONFERENCE. 567 


. Guo. W. Prerce, Pastor, F. Baptist, Gardiner, Maine. 
Pres. L. D. Porrer, (Glendale F. College), Glendale, O. 
Pror. J. G. REAsER, Minister, Westminster College, Fulton, | 
Mo. ° 
T. D. Roperts, Pastor, Presbyterian, Oregon, Missouri. 
Lrwis B. RogsErs, Minister, Presbyterian, Albion, N. Y. 
H. R. RremER, Pastor, Methodist, Oregon, Mo. 
Dr. T. S. Rusry, Minister, Cumb. Presbyterian, Lebanon, 
Tenn. 
JOHN Rowse, Minister, Presbyterian, Springfield, Ohio. 
J. C, RANDOLPH, Pastor, Presbyterian, Danville, Ky. 
A. W. Sanrorp, Pastor, Presbyterian, Detroit, Mich. 
J. H. Sammis, Pastor, Presbyterian, Grand Haven, Mich. 
Pror. J. M. Strrter, Baptist, Crozier Seminary, Pa. 
J. I. SwANDER, Pastor, Reformed Ch., Fremont, O. 
JOHN L. STILLWELL, Pastor, Reformed Ch., Bloomingburg, 
MY. 
Pror. E. T. Srromter, Central Wesleyan College, Warren- 
ton, Mo. 
S. M. Sayrorp, Evangelist, Newton, Mass. 
D. M. Stearns, Pastor, Reformed Episcopal, Scranton, Pa. 
Dr. L. B. SpeNcER, Manchester, Va. 
A. T. Spatpine, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Galveston, Tex.  ~ 
JOHN T. STovER, Pastor, Methodist, Jefferson, N. C. 
A. M. Simms, Pastor, Baptist, CLEBURNE, Texas. 
Pror. NicHotas M. Sterrens, Reformed Church, Holland, 
. Mich. 
J. D. Situ, Pastor, Baptist, Oil City, Pa. 
W. J. TRIMBLE, Pastor, Presbyterian, Chattanooga, Tenn. 
KERR B. Tupper, Pastor, Baptist, Grand Rapids, Mich. 
H. ALLEN TupPPER, Jr., Pastor, Baptist, Louisville, Ky. 
D. T. Taytor, Minister, Hyde Park, Mass. 
G. R. UNDERWOOD, Pastor, Christian, Jonesboro, N. C. 
EDwarpD S. UFrrorpD, Minister, Baptist, Boston, Mass. 
C. H. Wootston, Pastor, Baptist, Lambertville, N. J. 
A. A. WILLIAMs, Pastor, Chris. Ch., Lynn, Mass. 
J. M. Weaver, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Louisville, Ky. 
Dr. P. C. WixiaMs, Episcopal, Baltimore, Md. t 
CuAas. M. WuITTLESEY, Minister, Congregational, Saratoga 
Springs, N. Y. 
D. W. WuirTrttr, Evangelist, Chicago, Ill. 
Natu. West, D. D., Minister, Presbyterian, St. Paul, Minn. 
E. W. Warren, D. D., Pastor, Baptist, Macon, Ga. 
A. M. WuHaArTOn, Pastor, Editor, ‘“‘ Baltimore Baptist,’”’ Balti- 
more, Md. 
FRANK 8S. Weston, Pastor, Baptist, Conway, Mass. 
H. P. WELTON, Pastor and Editor, Grand Rapids, Mich. 
JOSEPH C. YouUNG, Pastor, Independent, Brooklyn, N. Y. 


568 BIBLE AND PROPHETIC CONFERENCE. ? 4 


SECRETARIES OF YOUNG MEN’S CHRISTIAN ASSO- _ 
CIATIONS 


DEAN ALVORD, Rochester, N. Y. I 
R. M. Beatriz, Grand Rapids, Mich. 

J. McLain Brown, Asst. Sec., Washington, D. C. 

W. E, Coittry, Bridgeport, Conn. « 

C. M. CopELanD, Winnipeg. c 4 
H. M. Criark, Richmond, Va. a 
Gro. T. CoxHEaD, St. Louis, Mo. 
THOos. K. Cres, Sec. Int. Com., New York. 
HaMILTon S. Conant, Providence, R. I. 

M. Dicxir, R. R. Sec., Richmond, Va. 

H. H. Distiy, St. John, N. B. 

A. A. DurRsTON, Syracuse, N. Y. 

M. R. DeminG, Boston, Mass. 

GEO. S. FIsHER, State Sec., Topeka, Kan. 
F. S. Goopman, Cleveland, O. 

J. E. Gray, Lynn, Mass. 

David A. GoRDON, Lowell, Mass. 

G. C. HuntTINGDON,- Denver, Col. 

F. H. Hatcu, Kansas City, Mo. 

Gro. A. HALL, State Sec. New York. 

Gro. T. Howser, Cincinnati, O. 

TuHos. J. Harney, Scranton, Penn. 

C. W. Harner, Dallas, Texas. 

JOHN R. HaGuE, St. Paul, Minn. 

ALFRED M. INGHAM, Brattleboro, Vt. 
BUTLER JACK, Galveston, Texas. 

F. LONSDALE, Hamilton, Ont. 

ALEX. W. MCLEOD, Kingston, Ont. 

J. H. MANNING, Harrisburgh, Pa. 

Davip McConauGuy, Jr., Philadelphia. 
Epwarp F. McInTosu, Concord, N. H. 

L. F. NEwMAN, Detroit, Mich. 

O. H. PaLmrmR, State Sec. Indianapolis, Ind. 
W. T. Perkins, Gloucester, Mass. 

JAMES SHERRARD, New Orleans, La. 
DANIEL SLOAN, Des Moines, Ia. 

Gro. H. Simmons, Louisville, Ky. ; 
RUSSELL Sturais, Jr., (Officer Local, State and Interna- 

tional,) Manchester-by-the Sea, Mass. 

JOHN B. Squire, Buffalo, N. Y. 

LYMAN R. Swett, Erie, Pa. 

HENRY THEAKSTEN, Halifax, N. S. 

L. D. WisHaRD, College Sec., New York. 

W. E. WayTE, Germantown, Pa. 

HENRY O. WILLIAMS, New Haven, Conn. 


THE PEN pee £) 


ey tase ro 
. ee ake 
sy Ue ae 


er yew years since, for the eeeuamntion of ay health; 
Bee ved to visit the waters of. Lake George, and the’ 
country ent. This section of country is well 
known ; for, independently of its neighbourhood to the 
fort. and battle-grounds of Ticonderoga, where many a 
wa! prior: bled in our Revolutionary ‘struggle, its seenes; 
in themselves, are objects ‘of great interest. 
Pe any of my readers have. passed from one end of 
this lake to the other, Fihey may have observed on the 
> eastern’ shore, about ten or eleven miles from the out- 
~ let, alittle cottage. It stands at the bottom of a nar- 
- row glen, a few rods distant fromthe water’s edge. 
A little cove puts up from the lake, between the rug- 
ged mountain on the one side, and the southern skirt 
of the glen on the other. Tt was. here, one evening, 
ma requested the hoatmen to land me, as. Twas returning 
‘from’the excursions of the day. 
_I walked leisurely forward towards an elderly and 
7 venerable looking, man, who sat beside his humble 
_ dwelling, enjoying “the calm pleasures. of the evening. 
_ After the usual salutation of strangers, he invited me 
' to take aseat beside him. I sodn*found that I had i in- 
troduc sda self toa plain, open-hearted, but poor matt, 
ee upon yhose head probably sixty winters had shed theirs: 
"snows, His count€nance was intelligent, though there 
‘was an expression of sorrow upon it. He seemed to 
possess an intellect endowed with good sense, of aso- 
ber, meditative cast. With. a worthy hospitality he 


* This affecting natrative was communicated to the Editor 
- of the Peaster Spectator, New-Hayen, June, 1823, 


a 24 
invited me “into bis cottage; to 
i could not accept the invitation, b 
coe on the following morning. y 
morning, I left my lodgings ‘fon Se? 
é tages, ‘The aged man was waiting to receive m 
“did receive me with all the cordiality of as, 
>  quaintance. I found in the cottage of this” 
worthy man, all that neatness and industry could d 
make him comfortable. ana happy; for, at best, 
‘ orange was but poor, and he appeared to be “yee! to 
the grave, under the accumulated weight infirr 
_and years. There was, however, the lo 
“der object, which attached him to life. | 


exceed the filial affection of oe ovely ‘dau > er, over. 
“'. »avhom the fond father had d d for seventeen years. 
i eav- 


- » Her mother had died in 
b ed father,had been left predic 
ence of the education of his 
children had been snatched yy 
ee and it was not a wonder that the affec 
: mourning father had taken such firm hold ¢ oe 
es ter, since she was all that now remained of a once. Du- 
¥ merous family.” The war-worn veteran cag mea. 
¥ minute history of his life. H ted his most mter-_ 
esting adventures in the R utiona y strug . He 
r had been es eee of some henour and 
me trust in the American army, was placed near the 
Mg of his general, and had served in many “daring | nd ha- 
i zardous enterprises. “He had cultiyael the | of 
ek a this little glen, while he had” beemable to’ Tabour, and 
_ from them he had gleaned a scanty though comforta- 
* 4 ‘ble support. In one corner of his little far mah 
see ed out the graves of his wife and childre 
3 sweet Jane,” said the old man, with tears, 
Ee 3 image ofher mother, whom I laid here alm 
bs a teen years ago... My beloved Jane was not ry ‘like her 
ae mother as she is now, till Phage sccees ach a Mis- 
ae _ sionary called here two or iree times, and gave her 
$ 


*, 


. that little Bible you saw standing upon her shelf. ‘rs 
_ atime I wished my daughter had never seen the ? 
Py ‘Stenary, shé wassounhappy. She could do ‘noth ng 


‘* as 


acc was a aheke toe joys and hes has beth ever 
‘sitce beseeching me to bea Christian, | She is just 
ae pict mother ie to be; i eke oper have b ae Wee 


possess te” ‘Be. Sues, a ia ie evi weuld have 
preceeded ie I perceived he was interested in the 

b “But the approach of a boat to the shore drew 
ion, and we walked forward to meet it. It 


vd to pay their compliments to the Pensioner and his 
» daughter. As the day was far spent, I took my leave 
a ef the whole party—not secrgelie geet a prone 


that I'would call fre tly. 

- ‘With almost the dae of the first fair Sr, I Satonk 
myself to. my boat, intending to take the cottagers by 
-surprise,and: sit down with them: to their éheerful break- 
fast. As I-approached the dwelling I theught t 
heard a voice. It was the clear sweet ‘voice of the 
~ daughter, reading the parable of the Prodigal Son. 
I approached nearer. She read with-an emphatie 
|. bute tremulous tone of voice, “ TY will arise, and 


“fo to my father, and will say to him, Father, I have . 


sinned against Heaven, and before thee, and am no 
_ moré worthy to be called thy son ; make me as one 
_ ofthy hired servants.’?’ “At this moment I: heard a sob- 
__ bing, and the old man bur St into tears, Ina few mi- 
mutes all was hushed. « Father,” said the daughter, 
_ beseechingly, : * God will receive 1 if you goto him 


-as the prodigat went to his father.’ *Kneel down be 
side me, my dear Jane,” said the. Penetoner: Ohi oe 
Thou, who didst'cause light to shine out of darkness, © 


. Shine into my” benighted soul, Thou, who didst re- 
ceive the repenting, ret tr mg prodigal, receive me, 
who am worse than the» rodigal. * After a _pause—- 

_ “Tt will not do--I capnot—Oh, Jane, pray for me.’ 

Jane did prey. for him ; and I could pot but weep as 


ar 


small party of y ourng people, who had cally 


Be; 


ey 


=" 


= 
wm 


fe cA 
eee 


ee 


o 


- 


aad 


x Tt listened to her carnest supplicati 4s fe rane 
‘ ther, and join my prayers with hers: 
‘soon ceased, and I would have'retrea 


» not unwelcome. He was aware that I was acquainted 
with his situation, and did not endeavour to conceal it: 
te I stepped forward, and took from the shelf a neat little 
Bible, which seemed to have been preserved with care, 
though much used. The eyes of the daughter; which 
had lately been suffused with tears, now beamed with 
joy and hope. TI opencd to the fifty-first Psalm, and » 
‘4 read it. I commented upon the nature, necessity, and 
Ta. ws “reasonableness of true repentance, I endeavoured to 
mys show that repentance would be acceptable 10 God, 
through the sacrifice and mediation of Jesus Christ. 
The old man was moved, and the countenance of his 
» daughter brightened with joy, as she said, “ Father, 
I know repentance to be a happy feeling.” The inter- 
/ est this little family manifested in my welfare, was 
much increased ‘by this morning’s visit. I had been 
Bei revealed to them in a new character; and they re- 
i garded me not only as a friend, but also as a Christian. | 
ace I learned from the daughter the history of her 
father’s feelings for several months past. “It was more | 


ge than six months since he began to look forward, with 
seriousness, toa future world; and for many weeks he - 
ris had beenin much the same state of mind as that in 
“ which I now saw him, In my further intercourse with 
} * him that day, I was convinced that he Was anxious to 
Reser secure the better portion; ‘but he was selfish. He 
4 _ was deeply convinced of sin, yet he would not repent. 
te ~ His anxiety was not produced by fear, ut by convic- 
tion. TS eee mr SSRN, che 
One evening, as I was returning from the excursions: 
hee of the day, I thought I would ran my boat into the ~ 
eeu . “cove by the Pensioner’s dwelling, A heavy cloud was 
: hovering in the west, which seemed to peestyes tery 
* one t 
s 


’ 


te 


5 


atid, as I was sihdnoys A 6 scarcely dared to attempt the 
_ voyage | homeward. -On going on shore I found the 
3 ae man; but his daughter had gone: I was told she 
had been sent for by a sick friend, whom she had been 
accustomed to visit. It was about sun-set when we 
walked down to the Beach, to.look out for the boat 
which should bring home the sole comfort of her anx- 
ious father. ‘Ido not much like that dark cloud 
yonder,” said the old_man, as we stood upon the shore. 
* Though my sweet ‘Jane has never slept from under 
the paternal roof, I hope she will not attempt to return 
to-night.” The shadows of evening were fast falling: 
As we could descry nothing of the daughter, we re- 
turned to the cottagé.. It was not Jong before the 
portending storm came on.with great violence, and the 
waters were swept by one of those terrible gusts with 
which Lake George is sometimes visited. The heav- 
ing and white-foaming billows of the lake. made. a 
gloomy contrast: with the. surrounding darkness. A. 
‘deep dusk hung over the face of things, and we could 
discern only enough to see the hayoc which the storm 
was making abroad. Aswe sat silently by the window 
Jooking out upon this scene, we thought we heard cries 
of distress. Ina moment we were upon the beach. 
But it was so dark that we could distinguish objects 


only at a little distance. All was again hushed, except 


the troubled billows, and howling blast, and we stood 
listening in breathless silence. _ Again we heard a cry, 


_ It was the last. The old Pensioner’s heart died with- 


in him, for he knew it was the voice of his daughter: 
The sound seemed to proceed from some one not far 
from the shore. At this moment the mastiff, which 
stood beside. us, plunged into the waves. He was 
gone a long time, but at length returned, bearing by 
his mouth the drowned girl! We made every effort 
to resuscitate the lifeless body, but all was. unavailing. 
The soul had Jeft its earthly tenement, and flown to 
another and heavenly world. We. carried the body of 
poor Jane into the cottage, and laid in on the humble 
couch it had so often occupied. The poor old man 


seemed alive to all those heart- -rending pangs which. 


> 


fe 


«Helge i EE 3 eats ORG 


Gees < i 


nis forlorn condition now made him rea 

ings were the feelings of despair. 
the bedside of her who lately me : 
face in both his hands, and buns ; 
Y would have soothed him, but “knes sae 
After the first paroxysms of agony and g eed 
sided, by degrees he grew more calm. Gan teaasehe 
his datmbess was incapacity to endure such poignant 
grief, and that he was exhausted by thie tempest of his 
feelings. I could see by” is countenance that there 
was not peace within. 1¢ cottage was: still as the 
mansion of death While the bereaved father sat, in- 
tently viewing the inanimate features of his child, the © 
last ray of hope seemed to expire, an 1 there was no. 


longer a tie to bind him to earth, . That night was | 


dreadful to us both.. The storm was raging fearfully 


without, while ajl was hushed like the silence of the 
tomb within. The old Pensioner was ‘the | in- 
terrupt the stillness. <I did not think that t ¢ flower, 


which bloomed so sweetly in the morning, , would be 
30 withered and dead at might ‘Oh! JSpreciened Tris. 
hard to part with thee—for every too. !— e short ~ 
hour-torn from my aged arms!”? His 2s were 
too big for utterance, and his voice faltered... But he 
struggled hard for self possession, and soon res 

«T was always poor—but never so poor as now, — Oh! t 
Jane, how fondly have I nourished ‘thee ! Seventeen: 
years thou hast been my sole companion } “How kind, 
wast thou to me, my daughter! Thou art ‘gone. Shall 

1 never more hear from thee the fervent prayer for thy es 
poor father—never more hear thy kind entreaty. to be. 
reconciled to God? Ah! never! Oh! that Emight be 
what thou wast, when thou left ae father’s. dwelling | wes 
But there is no hope for me.’ Here the old tr 

again burst i into’ tears. After a short’ pause—* — 
I haye one resource. I wild arise, I will goto my Fa. a 
ther, and will say, Father, I have sinned against Hea- - 
ven, and before thee, and am not worthy to. ye C a 
thine. --Oh! Saviour of sinners ! Tet me comet 
let me call thee my Father! I have no friend but — 
thee.—I have abused thee~~abused oe PAETOY 


the chief of 1 sinners ! ont gracious Saviour! ‘Icome 
to thee, ashamed and guilty... If I perish, I will pe- 
“Tish at thy feet. Here, Lord, I am—do with me as 
-seemeth good to thee.’—The Pensioner ceased—his 
heart was melted within him. The thoughts of the 
dead no longer occupied his mind. There wasa glow 
of fervour upon his countenance. His soul seemed to 


be elevated above this world, helding communion with — 


its God. We were both silent ; but I trust we both 
prayed.—I cannot tell all that happened on that night. 
It is sufficient to say we spent the night in prayer by 
the bedside of Jane. The murmuring spirit of the 


father seemed to be shed: into meek submission. He- 


could kiss the hand by which he was smitten, and 
_thank his heavenly Father for the chastisement. There 
was a pleasing serenity upon his countenance, even in 
the chamber of foe Bl which seemed to say, ‘All is 
wet?) = 

The next t day” was the Sabbath; and there was sad- 
ness upon the countenances of those who convened at 
the glen. The mourners were not relatives ; for old 


Mandeville had uone remaining. But they had known. 


‘Jane in her childhood—had known her in her riper 
years ;-and many were the tears which were shed that 
day upon her coffin. The Missionary who called at 
the glen two years before, stood among the mourners. 
He had heard of Jane’s death at the settlement, and 
hastened to pay his last tribute of respect to the de- 
ceased, and to comfort the bereaved father in his af- 
fliction. “But there was no need ; for he felt a conso- 
lation in his bosom of more value than worlds—a con- 
-solation which nothing on earth could have imparted. 

As the funeral procession moved slowly towards the 
burial place of the old Pensioner’s family, there was a 
deep and thoughtful silence throughoyt the little con- 
course. The bearers placed the coffin beside the 
grave. The Missionary uncovered his head, and ad- 
dressed a few words tothe assembly. They were ten- 
~der and appropriate, and-flowed from a feeling heart. 

The coffin was lowered into its narrow cell. 1 looked 


tpon the old Pensioner. A tear was standing in his” 


balay 


Pe 


Be and said, « My Binh: sna 
heart, but it is not a sorrow without h ope. 
can thank the Great Shepherd ‘that he has ‘tee this 

Jamb from me; for, before, I was a lost rand wandering 
sheep, and would not hear the. voice of the Shepherd, 
calling me to his fold. I was 2 a prodigal, perishing 
with hunger, and would not re! urn to my Father, who 
had bread enough and to spare, I shall soon see my 
dear Jane again. She will ne SESS HES here. The 
trump of the Archangel will reach the bottom of this 


‘grave. This narrow house will soon be the resting- 


place of us all. I feel, and am assured, that I I inust soon 
lay these limbs beside hers. Let us be like “her, and 
I trust we shall meet in heaven.” ‘The Missionary i in- 
voked the blessing of God upon the. assembly; and 
they silently dispersed to their boats, © 

A few months since I had occasion to visit ‘Lake 
George. I. called at the glen. ~The cottage of 
old Pensioner was there, but it was without an inhabit- 
ant. I visited the garden, and Jane was lying ‘between : 
her parents. On inquiring at the neighbouring | set-. 
tlement, I was told that the old man had died a few” 
weeks previously. 1 learned, with great satisfaction, 
that he had lived in such a manner as to carry convic- 
tion to the minds of all, that the grace of fG 
performing in his” heart its perfect. work. os 
spent his ume, from the period at which — took Neve e 
of him, in gpious devotion to his Saviour, | and died in 


the triumphs of faith, and the hope of a | essed i im- 


mortality. ‘ Blessed are the dead who die in the 
Lord: Yea, saith the Spirit: for they rest. from aot v 
labours, and their works do follow them.” “ 


j ee a < PRATOL. 
QF Tracts may be obtained on cee, to. DS. Mesnay, 


the Depositary or to Gronez Woon, Fos Washing: 
ton City. 


2d edition—8000 copie SReBE 1826. 


cons wsvED a rae 
Tract Society. 


oa es ra a Tae g eae “3 Aig 
THE PRACTICAL USES. ~--" 


ss OF THE oe 


‘ o 


. z ¢ 


Os 


z : % ss oe ida 
Extracts from a Circular Letter of the Northamptonshire (Eng- 


~. Jand) Baptist Association. — - 


- war Christian baptism is properly administered only 

_ by immersion, and,to those who make a credible profes- 
sion of faith in Christ, itis ne part of our present design 

~ to-prove. Addressing. ourselves to you, we shall take 
ach of these particulars for granted. The sole object 


~ to which we now request your attention is, the influence - 
~ of this ordinance,. (where it produces its proper effects) 


in promoting piety in individuals,-and purity in the 


ative: the whole is designed and adapted to sanctify the 
~-<soul, We may presume, therefore, that if baptism be 


an ordinance of God, and of perpetual obligation in the. 


church, it is of importance to Christian practice. — 


_ But it is not on presumptive evidence that we wish to 


_ Yest the improvement of this institution, any more than 
~ the institution itself: neither spail we go about to con- 
neéct with it acknowledged du#ies by imaginary alliances. 

_ ‘but shall confine ourselves to those uses of the ordinance 
_ which are actually made, or suggested in the New Tes- 
tament. We could address many things to parents, and 
things of importance teo, on bringing up their children 
. in the nurture and admonition of the Lord: we could 
also urge it upon. the children of believers, that they 
» were cast upon the Lord from their earliest infancy: but 
~~ as we find nothing of this kind in-the Scriptures connert- 


> 


There is no perce ‘true religion that is merely specu-— 


ay 


jim, cow rmed, and ext 
tions. Ww hatever circum 


they should believe en him who should cies ne 
that is, on Christ Jesus.” And such was 
_ times of the apostles. Paul, addre ssing hims 


lieve in Christ, cleaved to the Mosaic. 


had, as it were, put off Moses, and ‘ 


We it. “from ho te Ag 

Jews, svho, on his ier m 

heayen was at hand,” 
t A 


when all ower in. fee 


be, therefore, between the b rae sm. of . 
Christ, they were vaubsiantially” ae sam 
things in former ages which.bore 
the salvation of Noah and his fama te 2 
sage of the Israelites, through | 
or “bathings prescribed by the M 
thing itself existed not, till it was rey to 
diate forerunner at Jen oF it K 
The principal des it ccnalt eae ‘solemn 
pragtecal ai oR of the Christian. a xi01 
the baptism of John, who “said u ‘ 


churches in Galatia, who, after. having pre } 


of justification, thus speaks: “The lew We as 

master to bring us to Christ, ‘that y we ni it | 
by faith: but after that faith iscome, 
under a eS _For, oh ee al 


Bl ae attire: and the eee f 1 sacred w 
to remind those of them who had befor _profess¢ 
Jewish religion, that by a a thi 


is a putting on of Christ which is imte ea Q 
in relinquishing the former lusts, sae age oft Js ind 


ma ‘ ¢* 


af 


f" oat Christy oa x sii ah but that whic i ode 
v be 3 3 0 


‘tl t hi dre n of God by faith in ‘Christ 
ress what they were in profession, 
t te. were in fact: ‘They had by their 
owned dependance ipa viteges of 
irth, and the adoption which pertained to: them ¢ as the 
ehbteen of. Abraham; declared their a acquiescence in that 
power, ‘or. privileg ey to become the sons of God, which. 
the gospel. imparts to them that believe. The mention 
of this was perfectly in point, as it greatly heightened 
the evil of their defection: ‘The amount is, 7hat as many 
as tere baptized i in the primitive ages’ were voleumiary 
agents, anid | submitted to this ordinance for the purpose of 
ng a 8 Boge got seg Ss professton of the Chris- 


tian fan fauthe iS their oath of allegiance to the King 
“of ot aa at by wih which Bey 3 avowed the Lord to be their 
a a rejection of it involved “a Tejection of the 


1 of God.” Luke vii. 30.) Fhe sin of the Phari- 
_sgesea fe ater, not i their refusing to sub- 
. aptism as. ‘unbelievers; but in embracing the 
ah, and so. ‘putting « on. the badge of his profession. 
fy j ra ‘the sign was “justly ‘construed as’a 
a the thing sigmified; as when a rebel refuses 
to take ate ‘oath of alle egiance, i ‘itis construed as a refusal 
ee submission and subjection to his rightful priace.. 
ch, brethren, is the profession \ we have made. We 
Fa “have not | only declared in words, our repentance towards 
"God, andi faith towards | our Lord Jesus Christ; but have 
a the same things by our ‘baptism... We have: Soleninly 
Ty ed ¢ ‘ourselves up to Christ, taking him to be’our 
; , priest, and kings engaging te receive his doc- 
_to rely on his atonement,.and to obey his’ laws. 
vows God aré upon us. We have even sworn to 
) his righteous judgments; and, without Violating the 
i ath 0 f God, “catinot go back. If it-be a sin’ nat to con- 
igs the Lord Jesus, through fear or shame, it is a still 
Oe | sin after we have confessed nen “to ) turn: from 
gots holy « commandment. - 


“or 


F evel a on of: aise bidishobe 
elleved,-an partly. Fears 
ordinance of baptisn furnishes tr 
herence. + 
"We-ha' en bap tz a 
and of es and Mf ‘the B 
practically avowed our belief in 
- that the Father bare witness.-to hi 
that the Holy Spirit descended” 
fore, in the early | 


relinquish this doctors a we vurtu 
tism. Of this there need not b 
than: the inclination which has 
who have renounced the doctrime 
baptizing 4 im the name of the Sac 
Wehave also professed by. 
that great salvation which 
influence of ‘the Sacred. Thr 
clared’ cur aeqgiiescence » mw bee 
grace, in the all-vuflicient ate 
thé sanetifying influence: a 
are the principal things by wh 
account of the economy of: nee 
Nor can we renounce tiem, 
our baptism, —. _ i 
The immersion e the body. 
fying element, contains a our 
through'the shedding of whose blood we 
from all sin. Hence, baptism it 
said to be * for the remission of sins.” 
16.) Not that there is any such vii 
whatever be the quantity; nor in 
of Divine appointment; but i 
in: which we miist be saved. Si: 
tism in ‘the same sense as.Christ?s flash 
blood drank, inthe Lord’s supper; the 
ty used, Tealls to the thing si sities 
ascribed, by Peter, not prop Syste 
_name in-which the parties were to 
“also Saul Was directed to “wash 
on the nage of the Lord? pe 


* 


es Sige de * 
A Ae ans a sara se fag spn | 
aij ics tn the Gest efiee of Peter! <The 
espa days of Noah, while 
€ ark \ nat is, eight souls, 
ere save lereunto baptism 
loth now jutting away ofthe filth of 
ve flesh, | er of a good ¢ ae towards 
dy by? ectic ‘of Jesus Obrist” a Peter iii. 
20, 21.) The salvation of Noalv-and his family by the. 
ark was a figure of o salvation by the death and resur-_ 
rection of Jesus ~The ark for a time was sur-_ 
rounded, Ms were, ith waters from above, and from 
beneath: but it vived “its trial, and those Who: were in. — 
it were at length ought saféto land. Christ also for . 
a time sustained the deluge of wrath due to our sins; but 


survived the trial, rising. triuny phantly from the dead, 


and thereby saved us from: everlasting death. — Of. this 
baptism 
: ae resemblance of baptism by 


immersion tc ee ‘resurrection of Christ, and. . 
the suitableness of one to signify our faith in the other, _ - 


. Etis thus that baptism doth now save us: 


" i in ¥ in the 
ib canatvenc: ce towand Gade?) bat as alfordine asign of 


oir i Fé 
fesus. rhe 


~ 


it by.a holy conversation. Thus it is 


su s of the present world; “and, by. faith in Christ, 
oto a new world. ~ (Romans vi. S—12. Col. 
death of Christ is emphatically mentioned 
vi yeah we. are in ra Know ye not, that 
eee were te tized into Jesus Christ, were 


fas Taisec 

jven so cease should walk in newness of life.” Christ’s 
ying for sin afforded a most powerful motive for our 

ying to ‘it; and the immersion of the body in baptism, 

gpF 


fe away the filth of the ‘flesh; (for a all the yir-. 
ordinance itself is" “éthe answer ofa. - 


sy the wctrions resurrection of ‘our “Lord 


notives gt ae 

ntroduced in the epistles to the Romans and Colossians. 
Nata ni of our | dead, and buried, to the principles — . 
_nd purguits 


is alike figure. tis another . - 


: “And 35 we are taught by our Baptism iefemceea he 
c f God our Saviour, so we are furnished with — 


i tized into ; \erefore, we are buried with, ; 
in by oer shi that like as Christ died, and. 
from the dead by the glory of the Father, ~ 


. 


being “in the likeness”? 
ditional motive to the latt 
_ The leading idea sug 
seems to be that of separe 
no greater line of separa’ 
between the dead andthe. 
any thing; and haveno po 
the sun. Such isthe’ ine d 
of the operation of God a 
the world depraved;* 
sign. If, after this 
may well be conside 
rifions, which ‘have no, 
inortals. ps age 
The apostle applied this 
ty to abrogated ceremoni 
from the rudiments of the 
in the world, “are ye sub 
20.) . The same ‘reasoning 
If we be dead with Chris 
we subject to the lusti 
and the pride of hfe, .w 
any of us conformed to 
formed by the renewing 
cand our life bé hid with | 
_affections set on’ things: 
earth? We cannot but-expre 
professing godtinessohauld Be 
of this wor d, as many ares n 
ly; whose conduct they ov 
imitation, ‘so far as it ¢ 
nunciation of our baptisin. 
separation from the world, wh 
not, are strongly associated 
neral. ‘After this,.we cannot 
without drawing upon ourselve 
- sures. ‘They may labour to se 
comforting themselves; .and 
purpose may suppress: their 
even compliment us foro 
their pretended | esteem | 
Nor ought we to consider t 


a 


hereby, ; Set: a shies about us,. whieh: 
O.preserye us from, temptation. 

cer that Sieyica cannet 
on. themselves 

Jar Finn ae ee that their 

eke 

merely to se arate be- 
ers ani sie ee Sy Bey fils ounce 
ig is also todrawa line-of distinction between. 
f Christ; and the kingd om of Satan. What- 

e said ‘of ba aptism, as it is now generally une 
Pan febtoed,. coud of the : personal, Yeligion of 
_ those who- ct it, it was originally appointed to. be 
~ the boundaryvof visible Christianity. ‘Phisis a principle, 
if. AUB, cise Gin upon, would go far to prevent 
ing of athe, chur eh, and the world; and 

iach ‘consequently, te tends more than any thing of the 

re kind to > counteract ecclesiastical degeneracy and corrup- 
/the Christian church in all ages admitted: 
hid haptic, fron whomsoever. descendad, but those 
x professed. ‘to repent and believe the cospel, it is 
arcely . conceivable. that any. others | would» have been. 
ted to the Lord’s supper: and if so, ‘a-stream ef 
eorru ip ptiow which has nail y deluged it with antichris- 
a a mien; would have been ¢ verte at the- “spring-head- 
-... ‘Phe church might indeed have been corrupted from other 
es, but these. ‘would have been merely accidental. 
* hee one and-formalists might h ave imposed themselves 
v ‘aye? “mpon | it, a5 they did insome degree inthe apostolic age; 
re ut they would have been intruders. “Whatever of this. 
kind’ might have existed, believers could ‘not have been 
Pa constitutionally yoked together withunbelievers.. The car- 
ae nal descendants of godly people could not have claimed 
: _4 place in Christ’s ‘visible kingdom. ‘Fhe church could 
Sai: not | ave become national, embracing as. its children all 
Rea are born in a’ ‘Christianized: -country, without any 
‘ profession of personal religion. - . Princes and nobles, if 
erie, would h have been received into its communion.as 
brethren; but not as rulers or patrons: and if unworthy, 
refused; ‘eyen though an- exposure to ersecution had 
ey: been le consequence—But. if persons ve: admitted to 
vict 2 baptism: ee any eons of pete! religion, or 


og Pre 
‘pon’ the profession of others on their 


mission to the Lord’s supper wi st 
a matter of course. Indeed it-ow fi 
amongst evangelical dissenters t 
yet from the beginning it was n : 
nor the practice of the ancient.chureh 
example of a baptized person, wnles: 
- grossly immoral, being ineligab 
if all who are now baptized, 
the line of separation will be bi 
no longer “a garden enclosed: 
where every beast of prey can1 
indeed, it was foretold it sho 
Apocalypse, describing the=co 
prevail in the visible church dur‘ 2! dr 
and sixty years’ reign of antichrist, repres it under © 
the form of the outer court of the te ine left-oi 
of the measurement as profane, a) 
to be trodden under foot, in like 
place and holy city had been trot 
then, in the time of Antiochus, | ~ 
As the pore of believers? baptisn 
‘upon, would prevent the admission of al 
characters, except hypocrites and self-de 
would have its influence in repelling then 
of some hypocritical characters, it is 
it an easy thing to overleap this boundaty 
ly true, that, to others, it would be an 
There are not a few in the religious world, 
like well to be members of a Christian. chu 
y where the pastor is a main of respectab 
they could be admitted without drawing upon 
the laugh of the irreligious. There is reason 
that’ many persons of genteel connexions, who é 
be thought religious, and whose consciences approve of ~°— 
believers’ baptism, are withheld by this. kind of shame 
from offering themselves to our churehés. An ordi on 
which thus operates, possesses. a mark of its pertainin 
to that kingdom which is “not of this world,” 2 
which it is “hard for a rich man to enter. 
As the leading idea suggested oy a death ar 
is that of separation from the world, - 


\3e who pro- 5 
“the. course 
sa kind. ae 


me ceed thu ‘shunned 
» alive from the dead cannot 


a ened ms; tho rom 4 
| ‘Mim thon weg living ch racter who. Sons. 
take areca ie in ar sepulchre. 


Hee bee woul i ons this epee ye 7 


re ‘one tear; 
; ae others immedi- 
indifferent specta— 
amany se- 
sive their f first 


whed" ‘you with «_ 
Has not the 

offering a 
secret 8 


new the eae Aha . 
cane d to y 


iy 

Nor have» “your 1 reflection 
you have considered these ‘ 
50k Hor, cere the Belcan thers = at ee taken: 


rey 


‘ 


ns to. “the ‘eburch hack 


io” 


away, and as fulfilling the: pr 
fathers, shall be thy. children 
of an army ina besieged city 2 
engagements, and the hearts ¢ 
faint, a reinforcement arrives: 
ons throw themselves in to its 
with new vigour, ¢) ) 
Further: If thé foregoing 
tance. of believers’ baptism 
ent light, from that in which 
Hf the ordinary acknowledgmen 
the neglect of this ordinance, and 
of others who submit to it, may 
pressive of their principl 
to.a solid conviction, arising from 1 
companied with prayer, that it 


account. Hf it he of little or no 
to.the Lord, in ihe way of his 
tess his name before men; ‘to 


tute, saying, “Thus itd 
ousness’’—then may this 
if these things be importa 

important; and all attempts 
in the sight of him who i 

Zion. © > Bee 
_ Finally, brethren, it becomes us’ 

which is good in itself should, throug 
our nature, become an occdsion © 
haps no temptation more comin 
ple, than to think too highly o 

their advantages. Where suclr 
baptism. may. become an idol, ant 
itselfa snare. ‘Itis more than” 
value themselves on account ¢ 
. ta substitute for a life-of h 


‘- 


in the ak d did ar eat the same 
all drink the same spiritual drink; 
‘spiritual. rock which followed 
C rist.. "But with n ‘many of them 
sed; for x they were overthrown in 
“were our examples.— 
that thinketh ‘he standeth, take heed . 
mn), Asif he had said, *‘ Are you 
nit “which hath the promised pre- 
thers also were under the cloud. 


ousy. 
Sect they fell, Pegs ‘destroyed of the de- 
er. These. are recorded for ovr admonition.’ 
what account then will our baptism be fo us, if in- 
ead of being dead to the world pee aliye to God, we be 
> reverse? - will baptism save us?” No: it will bear 

‘ us! 

And tt ‘we may not ‘fall into so fatal an error, as 
t ; ag fiten te the place of holiness, righteous- 
Spee and godliness; yet if we cherish a fond conceit of 
arsel nifying our advantages, to the neglect of a 
spirit of humble watcl 258; our baptism, instead of 
Bing us, will become asnare. We do not always act up 
our adyan It is very | ssible that Christians 


"who are behind us in this particular, may, notwithstand- 


‘ing, b be before: us in their general character. It were 


‘ Eo Pe ae re. 
- ourselyes. It eT 
the. ae 


Washi for ae 
te gente aba Sh 


The cast Hindoo ‘5 in Ea gal: ee hee the Bn of the Cast, 
co EL ‘the Ay as 


aS 


A 


Karena Past ‘was born i in a part of Chandernagore, 
called Bura-Gram, somewhere about the year 1764, for 
he used to relate that he was a boy four or five years old 
at the time of the famine in Bengal in 1769-70. His 
Fo father’s name was Moolukchund- Pal; his mother’s Nu- 
| lita. Agreeably to the customs of the Hindoos he fol- 
|. bas eas father’s trade, who. belonged to the chootur, or 
fn ‘east. <*: 

Krishna was, for some time, the disciple of the Mal- 
ara Gosai, ‘but afterwards became a follower of Ram ~ 
“Shurun-Pa!,| of Ghospara. —Respecting this last change 
of teacher, ‘Krishna’ imself has written an account in 
a letter addressed to W.-Skinner, Esq. of Bristol, who 
kindly supported Krishna {gr some year before his 
death. | 
My dear friend i in ; the Lord Jesus Christ, 
I have not the pleasure of your acquaintance in 
| this world, but if I remain steadfast in the Lord Jesus 
_ Christ, T ‘hope to meet you in the world to come. 

_ 1 was a disciple of or worshipper of brahmuns and the 
BO0r00, (the spiritual guide) and-when the latter visited 
ey. with the idea of obtaining his Pie our; I washed his 


+ This name denetes one of the flock heeds: the Hindoo 
idol, pal meaning a flock, 


74 
49 
2 3 


feet, and took the water and 
‘head therewith: this would relieveme, 
ship, as “there is no /occasion for wel 
presence of the gooroo can be ' 
spent my time, lwas taken severe 
from Ghospara came, and-teld me 
come the follower of the true gooroo, | 
over this affliction: I consented to #i 
nie the first initiatory incantation, ; 
the Great Lord, I walk and speak 
with me, and I am fed with wha 
Some time after I had received ¢ 
Lord restored me to health, and Tb 
self, teaching many others this icant 
them my disciples. In this big erro p 
iny life, after which the Lord sent his ; 
One day, as I went to putchases 
dren, I met Dr. Thomas, Mr. Wi 
whe had gone out towards Ma 
the gospel. Dr. ‘Thomas called 
‘Bengalee brother, where is the’ 
swered, at Bullubpore. He then 
turn back in an hour? _ I said; — 
he would proclaim glad tidingsy- 
{ consented, and he declared to me 
ings of salvation through the death o 
said, that the sins of the human race 
sacrifice, that those who believed in-€ 
be saved from sin, because he offered 
fice for sinners: And on that day the L 
to me. I then considered that no shastr: 
of sin, and even among the people of Ghos 
no provision for the pardon of sip. I began daily 
ine into this amongst my friends and relatio 
thoughtful how to get acquainted with th 
A circumstance now happened by w 
ed himself particularly gracious to: 
bathe in my tank, my foot slipped 
located my right arm. I was ve 
account, lest. I should be unabl 


1 OR NGea tsar 
* The Hindoo Seriptureg. 


~ » et 


Sie a 


; i: ive told’ me ee was: = sdintias m ‘the mis- 
and © him or send: for 
d th “ch ofa friend to 
4 ind see me. Th e Mis- 
; g ee kfast. Wi oe 
0 ¢ n, said BoM them, . a 
fae hes wees s FP iaiede tah t 
and he is much. afflicted, Tals you come 
>? Then Dr. ‘Fhomas came to my. house, 
ed 1 1¢5-and said that the father chastises- 
‘by cutting the arm of his child 
‘oni danger in the small! pox. After saying 
1b ‘home. ~The same | vafieragon, Dre. ‘Thoias 
‘i man ‘came again with sume pieces af 
‘paper in = Reni vance They asked Low 1 was? fT ap- 
‘They gx that my arm. was. aarp a was partidos 
They ve the papers to me and to the by-standers to 
read. “In this paper I read that he who edeeseib and 
 forsak his-sins, and trusteth in the righteousness of 
of: f, obtains salyation’The next morning, Mr. Carey 
“canis to see me, and after inquiring how i< was, told me 
to Some to his: house: and he-would give me some medi- 
Ed which through the blessing of God, the pain in my 
uld be removed. I went and. obfained the medicine, 
: aot ough the mercy of God my arm wascured. From 
ne I made a practice of calling at the Mission. 
we where- Mr. Ward and Mr. Felix Carey, used to 
| “read andexpound the Holy Bible to me. One day Dr. 
 "Phomas- asked me whether 1 widerstood what I heard 
| from’ Mr.) Ward and Mr. RK Carey. I said, I under- 
_ stood that the Lord Jesus Christ gave his life arp for the 
vation of sinners, and. that I ‘believed it, and so did 
‘friend. ‘Gokool.. Dr. ‘T. said, Then ican call you 
brether—come and let us eat togetl her in love. At this 
time 12 table was set for luncheon, and ail the Missiona~ 
| ries, and_ their: wives, and I, and Gokool, sat down and 
ate. together. It was reported all over the town by the 
servants that Krishna and) Gokool had eaten. with the 
hone and had become Europeans; and in returning © 
“homie we were. ill used by the populacc.. 
My connexions now came to. m ny house, and. carried 
hee oy" eldest danghtera Br. E. hearing of this, came 


Governor. put the same q 

_ ceived the same answers 
Hine not eras Ve 
done right, and. that he 
against 7“ and. forbade thet 
(governor that some of 
daughter away. He immet 
had them brought before 
give my daughter back te, 
'eSteast, but ipy daushter dia 10 
au them again fo give me buck 
that when my son-in-law ; 
every jiing to bin. "They tie 
fa returnaig home with m 
ing ef about 500 or 600 peopl 
hands at us, and disgraced 1 
My wife came crying. ands: 
such a manner that. all the 
Feringees. At this time 
were seeking forus. We meti 
very sorry at sere ea 
time moved away a little, _ 
Do not weep. ~ While he W 

- He alsa said, this distress 
husband on account of any-crin 
of, but for the sake of the Lord 
mind «was ‘camforied. at this, 
~Gokoel said te-me, Oh brother, 
difficulty, and there is anothe. 
relations and the respectable 
agreed to dismuise themsely: 
“us to night, to prevent our des 
‘Hearing this f sent a:woman 
him of the design.” Mr. Ward 

about it, who sent.a sepoy td my 


he 


de me to 
1S ‘Tgoty vic 

5 ~ Dr. 'P: came at 21 
Fand “son, my four ae antl Peak 


down and at S fogcthas ‘while niy wife and her Sister 
ite | or 15. De heat a ne before and te- 


> 
the ‘sub ect: of ene oO ai ee wo- 
3 throuch bashfulness, ane ait be baptized, but 
ae Mr. Carey and myself were: baptized on that day, 
Phe r rej rt of 1 my” intended - ‘baptism having been’ pre- 
“viously s spread, “many people from Calcutta, ¢ Chanderna- 
“g adie many’ ‘of the inhabitants of Serampore, and 
« ren tus came to. “witness it. Some time after 
bal tism Mr. pee. walked with me to my house. 
as “After this, the pastors of the church sent me and 
“*Gokool into Jessore to publish the Gospel. They told us 
fo publish, the: glad tidings through the death of Jesus 
“Ganon without ear, “and gave usa number of tracts to» 
+. distribute On our ‘way thither, in ‘several places, we 
es ‘the | ua d. Thad a letter of introduction from 
‘Carey to the  Juilge, which I presented | to. him. — 


: en the Judes had-r read. it, he said to me, “are you 
Bape @ answered in the affirmative. He asked. 
us what. we wanted. “LT said that we wished to distribute 

the teatts: which - ‘we brought with us, atid which were 

“extracts” from ‘the. Bibie. He told us we might give: them - 

4 “to those: who asked for them. After this we wentints the 
town of Sahebgunj, and Tread the fifth chaptero! Sic‘ 

“thew, and expounded it. "Many pebple: he veer a 
“took ihe tracts. pie the evenin® sever aL Preis nugs-cans 
Oo* 


inve are ebing ‘to Ae wou A question 
brahmuns remain or not? We ‘ 
ing about that, but we have 
the souls of men. They inqt 
then’ gave them the history 
surrection and ascension 
They inquired, if there was 
TI said, O Sirs, examine, cand 
phe you sin is not forbidden, 
jomed. In your poorans, Ra 
there are no directions for the f 
knowledge of holiness, &c. but an 
nations and power of your gods: ¢ 
them?: They said, that if'a si 
repeats the name of Ram or K 
forgiven,-and he will obtain h 
that was sufficient to obtain salvation, - 
to brahmuns, alms to the ee ~an 
were useless. Moreover, j 
blind, for’ both would fall into 
not Ram and Krishna men? 
king Ravun, and. Krishna, kill 
a woman.  Are'these gods? They 
ple are the destroyers ‘of cast, and 
turned to Serampore. About a_ 
Marshman, brethren Seetaram a 
zgain into Jessore. In the town of Ss 
market day, Mr. Marshman stood s 
preached; many heard, and the mar’ camae 
ed: the everseer of the market’ wer 
complained to the Judge, thata’Si 
lees had created a disturbance an 
there was nothing sold or bought. — The Ju ite 
peons, and had us brought to him. ites 

ram went into the, Judges house, and T ai 
mained without. pen Mr. BS wa 


l ‘i “Ol iacahestott to a fair a at cube a 
z uted tracts: there. © “After this I 


re, and had been sores the cast 
re, and was come to do the same at 
ook me to the: wateh-house. I had 
dred books im the Nagree: character. - 
police native officer why T-came to 
d him 4 the object of my mission. He 
from me, and aad at, and’ appeared much 
it, aid re to go to the Judg e fs aes 


ore: ate the 
a Christian, and a 
that part of the. country, as the people would injure me. 
From pe I went to Ramnugur, and preached befire: 
ta. I ja’s house about Christ’s incarnation and. atonement 
fo ns of mankind. I acain returned to’Serampore. 

T issidnaries agreed to my living in Calcutta, 
d for five years. In rotation I “used to preach 
uses, and occasionally in different parts of 
ng my residence ‘there, many Europeans . 
; Were baptized. — 

: After this, by the desire of the Missoni: I went 
“witha native eitcs: to Sylhet. hada letter of intro- 
a duction to Mr. Smith of. Es: place.” In my journey I 

"stopped and preached at 7 = Pr here some of the most 

respectable Musulmans sent for me, to whoi-T gave a 
~ Persian Be, and levis — them ten days. “Proceed~ 


er sae eked whether 
rised me not to remain in 


* 


<4 +sliealieas Tinaackt 
aaron “Ghatak: I 


ye ‘the Tad 
, told sania reasons 
*gountry. Mr. Smit 
othe Judge desired 
~ me, and was muehp 
OW 


and gave: intr roductory 1 tors: 
.. there, and’ also a sepoy 
” going-to that country. ‘T 
abe a todaing I made ka 
There: dur sepoys, 
country, saa a native of 
a few days, the Judge and 
told them that I was very-g 
successful. They requ 
seven people, and inquir d 
ed in the death-of Christ, 
whether they wished to Bes 
then wished me to*baptize 
ver basin, filled with water, -B 
requested me to begin the ordin 
“never seen baptism perfotnéd 
their inquiring about the mode 
the baptism “of John-mentio 
“They then-said, T might do 
we went. to the Dhuvuleghs : 
‘present eight rajas, and about si 
read the 6th chapter of Rom: 
_and then baptized the seven 
part of the country.cizht months, 
and then returns’ 46 Serampor 
After this I took ayjourney t 
Berhampore, and baptized a w 
ces.” F was three months 
~ My next journey was to” 
six: years, and baptized a*ma 


x 


an Ao a ae 


ayant s, —— anda sisptinad ioe mety and, womel 


le; el fauna 


By 
ve persons ‘one of 
nd ges My grand-daugh- 
of ieee tae I was ‘under, the ne-— 
Oo lish- cbilaae. to.the doctor; fourteen 
eae e died. ~ On ahs death bed 

ré e Bible to her and pray. for 
this life with a. lively faith 
d to Serampore after eight months, - 
st-of 1 e. Missionaries, I went and 
ith ue Lapa, and there 


no. 


edi 


_» At ap pein eS this letter that. Vases ected the 
news ¢ alvation from the mouths of, the Ganges to Be- 
ee and be yond the extremities of the Company’ S 
“tertitories to the. east, and_that in most of these places 
seals to his 1 ministry. 
ff a ‘preacher, Krishna. was truly | evangelical in his” 
“yiews. - He preached. Christ, none _ but Christ, and 
Ae the suffering, the atoning Saviour.. He would 
often tell his countrymen how. Justice and Mercy em- 
“braced each other in the undertaking of the Redeemer. 
, He would contrast with wonderful effect, Christ washing - 
se. ag of bis. Gacinles, ae the Hindoo ai atuat as suites 


_ mount. His method was, 
sight was truly edifying, 
his simple native dress:in 
countrymen andsbeseeching 
As a private Christian, Krishna st 
brethren, as- well as: ameng Euro 
Re -was recognized as an wpr 
amiable Christian. 
In consequence of distre 
embittered: many of: his last 
to go and live im some qu 
speak of his Saviour, and end” 
midst of these cegitations, on 
August, in the forenoon, by 
Cholera;-and though his re 
apply for medicine, yet at 
give way to medical applic: 
medical gentleman residing at 
by the missionaries; but he gave 
jon that the patient could not 1 
lingered tyrough the day, edify 
entire resignation; by the sweet 
minated his aged and languid cour 
many refreshing words which he de 
own: safety and blessedness in €h 
the feeling of all who visited him ‘ 
Verily God is in this place. . Let m: 
Kyishna’s.’? » Reon ee 
When asked about his attachn 
“* Where can a sinner go, but unto. 
the same question in another fo 
said, * Yes, but he loves me more th 
same question was puta short tim 
one of the Missionaries when he: 
his hand on his heart, but was 
The total absence of the fear 
apicuous: when exhorted to tal 


Bao. i er) - -as-it would 
‘ Soueien wed comforts 
njoye ‘pipes: that those who ~ 

witl m would not ‘pray for his © Frceateays 
or tw e¢ he asked Perec: had been: : prepar- 


< shee & pe ROE 
: ad te ave c nquered all his worldly attach- 

ments, ne at he did-not wish” to remain any 
lenges ‘this ee world: that his Saviour had sent 
| ger for him, and he: “wished to go. , 
eG mS althougi his mind was thus weaned from the: world, 
ad delivered from all anxiety respecting the future eir- 
es of his family, yet he was concerned for the 
salvation of his friends, and hence, when asked by an 
attendant if he was desirous of prayer.#he seemed pileas- 
ed with the proposal, and said, “Pray that I may be 
saved, and that all my family may be converted:” thus 
exhibiting the last anxieties of a Christian parent, and 
pouring out his last breath for the ae of those whom 
God had given him in the flesh. ~ 

~ Nor was ‘Krishna, in these his fast Se unmind- 
“ful of. the eause of Christin Bengal. He declared to 
those around him, that all he had he had received from 
- Christ; and that it was his desire that it should be given 
back to Christ, and devoted to the spread of his gospel. 
Poor man! he had nothing to leave except the Chapel he 
_ had built near his own dwellmg: but the wishto make some 
return to the Redeemer proved that he was sensible that 
the. Goszal, introduced to his attention by Dr. Thomas 
“30 seny. 2 a ago, had done great things for him. 
was the religion of this Hindoo convert: 
soto it up, it amounts to this confession: “ 0 Lord, 
T was once a poor stupid heathen. I worshipped dumb 
idols, and knew not bat that these were the true God. 
To remove guilt from ‘my_conscience, I bathed in the 
Ganges, I worshipped my teacher. (Gooroo) and licked 
the dust of his feet; I ae my_ property to the priests; 
I visited holy places; 1 repeated the name of my guar- 
‘dian deity. And lest these acts of religious service 


Abii 


‘should not. e: |-Aucenth y 
son to an those ae 
deliver me from any _ 
: t fall after eres t 
thus deluded I shou 
a, © Father of mercies, 
through an atoning Medi: 
a knowledge of my spiritual ‘state 
lying under a dreadful load of « 
the Lord Jesus for refuge from. th 
the Saviour gave me peace al i 
it is my joy to speak of him, to 
of his death, and to communicate h 
tomy poorcountrymen, f love 
as he loves me. I find his prom 
leave you comfortless.” I ids I 
only wishes are, that I and m: 
all I have may be devoted toh 


self; an “account which Bowed: 
own feelings, and in writing Ween 5 o| ty] of 
tu himself, and had no expectation: pets blication. — 
Look at heathen Krishna receiving his. idelatrous teach- 
er, washing his feet, and anointing fia bes eae : 
dirty water, and look at the same. man: sit tix “i 
Christian pastor, or delivering a se 
Look at heathen Krishna, repeating an 
cantation, or teaching it to others as ar 
—and see -him after ‘wards $s 4 
heathens, reading to them the Beatitudes. heathen © 
Krishna worshipping a weoden image of erous 
name-sake, and then look at the same m: ing - 
the true God, and pouring out his heart 
midst of his Christian brethren. Look at. 
ra while he joins in the filthy songs and 
our of his idol, and then hear y & 
ee amongst a congregation of & 
ging in the Bengalee a hymn, ¥ 
hee 3 free imitation is SA ; 


‘Krishna overwhelmed with debt, and daily eluding his: 
ereditors, and then look at the same man punctually dis- 
charging all his engagements, and exhibiting through lite 
_ the strongest contra it to the heathen in this respect. — 
~ Look at the heathen by the sides of the Ganges, calling 
upon their dying relations to repeat the names.of Nara- 
yun, of Gunga, of Ram, and of a whole rabble of gods, 
pouring the waters of this-river down the throat of the 
dying, exposing them in the agonies of death to the chill- 
. bea tomy od by night; and to the scorching beams of the 
_ sun by-day; and listen to the cries of the dying, «Tell 
_ me not of works of merit; I have been committing néth- 
ing but sin.~ And now—where am I going?—What is 
e beyond this wretched existence? Am I going into 
me reptile or some animal body; or shall I at once 
nge into some dreadful place of torment? I see the 
‘messenger of Yuma (the king of death) coming to seize 
me. Oh! save me—save me! O mother Gunga give me 
a place near to-thee. Oh! Ram! Oh! Narayun! O my 
_gooroo (his spiritual guide) how dark and heavy the cloud 
_. which envelopes me—is there no certainty, no ray of 
_ light from any of the shasters toguide and comfort me in 
my departure? Must I take the irrecoverable plunge, to 
_ be-seen no more?”——-And when they have seen aad. 
hieard all this, let them look at the death of Krishna, the 
Christian, consoled by the addresses of his Ciristian 
brethren, by the hymns which they sing, by the words of 
the everlasting Gospel which they repeat; and let them 
listen to the pleasant words which proceed from his dy- 
‘ing lips: “My Saviour has sent his messenger for me, 
* and I-wish to go to him,”’—and then let them say, Wheth- 
er the Gospel be a boon worth giving to the heathen. 


aon Sea we ENS = 
A ae . ree ; . 
< —_ t= < 


© Amitation of « hyn in Bengatee, by Krishugs. 
re} Tou, my soul, forget no more, — 
~The Fatesp who all thy mis’ry bere: 


~. Let ewry idol be forgot, 
- But, O my soul, forget HIM not. 


wi 

S 

i4 i oe i 

eis 4 

Bruna for thee a body the Be edad | Re | 
Thy guilt assumes, thy fetters coal pe ris * 
‘Discharging all thy dreadful de lebt; - me vee 
» And canst thou e’er such love f ig met | 


shine) 


Infinite dare ‘nd nerey 
"ig thine; — sie, sigh 


In Him, and he himse’ 


rte 


And canst thou then, with sin beset, beige pets 


“Such charms, such matchless "charm, gs 


Ah! no—till life itself depart, a : EA ar 
His name shall cheer and warm my cd ee 
And, lisping this, from earth Pll rise, - 
And join the chorus of the shies.» AT 


Ah! no—when all things. else expitty i ne - : 
And perish in the general fire, Ss bap 
Tus name all others shall survive; ~ # 
And through eternity shall ae 


— 
THE aa Nf 


whistle li FAMILY. 


< 


wt 


(Ore 


Ir was in a wealthy and si eat family, 5 ‘in ge , 
State of Maine, whose kindnesses were lavished upon, 


the ministers of the Gospel, as well as other guests, that 
the writer and two or three friends lately tarried ame 
night. Not a member of the family professed : 

or cherished religious hope—though the externals 0 
Gospel received their support. At: evening we boved be 
fore God, previous to retiring to re 
of the time in religious conversation; ‘each 
to persuade some member of the family race the 
‘Redeemer. Something laboured gm the minds of one 


eee et ‘most. 
eking 


13: 


- two of the family, though there: was still no hope enter 
tained. Next morning, after the table was cleared, we 
assembled for prayer; we knelt down before God, and 


carried the spiritual and eternal interests of the ey 
_to the Throne ca ag When the prayer was concluded, 
and we were about to rise, we suddenly heard a voice, 
apparently in the direction of the door, earnestly com- 
mencing another prayer, in which, without for some time 
‘knowing whose it was, we heartily joined. It was the 
deacon, who was passing by, and who felt as if, now the 
Lord was with us, he must put in afresh petitien for the | 
dear family; and Defeat 6 he. had.come ia unheard, 

and softly kneeling by the side of us, had let his feelings 


_ burst forth, when a moment of silence had returned. 


‘This season of devetion will long be remembered by one 


egg fe a son, whose high hopes and brilliant pros- 


pects for this life had, till this. memorable morning, 
absorbed his attention and solicitude. An arrow, shot 
by the hand of the Spirit, trembled in his heart—he paus- 
ed—thought, and stood convicted. Conflicting feelings 
rent his bosom. He saw himself to bea miserable sin- 


_ ner—condemned of God. This world presented no — 


-source of relief. He walked about—he paced his room; 
- agitated and distressed, but saw not by faith, Him who 


tenderly calls, “Look unto mx, and be saved.” Taking 
up, at the house of a friend, the Bible, his troubled eye 
vested upon the passage, “ Whosoever shall exalt him- 
self shall be abased; and he that humbleth himself shall 
be exalted.”” His heart broke—he humbled himself—he 
felt that it was the point of the Spirit’s sword, which had 
‘drawn the waters of penitence from his obdurate heart. 
I humble myself, O God, before thee. FE cast myself 


- down at the foot of the cross, to receive thy mercy. I 
_ joyfully embrace the crucified Saviour. Thus felt he. It 


was no dream. “It is true,” said he—his lips quivered 
with fear and rapture—“time can alone determine the 
a of my bepe, but I certainly have one.’ His joy 
somehow seemed to cast such a dazzling radiance over 
the present, the future, and even the past, that, for a - 


_ fime, his very transgressions were lost in the blaze of 


sey ; “ 3 
_ We assembled in this family, after this happy change 


ee oe 


‘in one of its: Jeading members, fo 1 
my young friend being requested to | 
he declined—his hope, he ‘th 
knew not-how to pray arigh 
~ that one of the family mig 
existence, pray to God i in b 
family, he consented. — Varic 
offered up; but when he came toh 
his beloved father and mother, who 
—after pouring out a flood of tears, anc 
of another torrent of affection, neni 
There was a pause, as touchin 
awful presence of the eternal God could make 
guage became dumb at the immensity of the p 
ferred by the child, earning over -the immorta 
of the parent. He could not procee 3 an 
¥ his petition and continued’ to entreat merc 
‘hen we arose from our ‘knees, he went dir 
mother, laid his head in her lap, and: 
struggling feelings, imploring her int 
ed manner to come to Christ. ‘*@ mot 
to Christ. Come, my dear mother; t 


a= as 


“you will find him so precious!” _ a 

If any thing can go to the heart, it is st 
this. Who could help sore to see a chi ic 
the path to heaven a parert, who had bees hit t: 


who long before his birth had been an acco ole crea 

ture,—upon whose bosom he had reclined fig the eargior. 
infancy,—who ha: cherished many a tender affection to-— 
wards him; but among all these affections felt not that | 
which has for its object the geo soul, and w 
many a long. year to receive and ig fron 

own offspring! I bless God again,” y was not. ae in, 
vain. ‘Fhe appeal from sach a source was irresistib ble. 
The Lord seemed: to smile on the tender anxieties” if the | 
son; and in a short time, the mother bet 
in Christ. Seven members of this aus 
ofa change; age ee week. 


First Edition. —8,000 Copies.—September 1825. 


Gla: ‘a Rey Vee oe ae S eg vie ee a 
OF THE SERIES OF TRA S ISSUED BY THB 


ract Society, 


EFFICACY OF THE SCRIPTURES, 


| Exemplified in the Conversion and Death of a Mutatto, 


_ Barry on-a Sabbath ‘morning, a stranger came to my 
house. . It was a mulatto woman, about twenty years of 
-aze. She was married to a man of her own colour, 
whose master, at his death, emancipated him, and be- 
} queathed to him a small farm, en which they were living, 
about thirty miles from the city of Washington, in a 
j neighbourhood where the pure gospel of Christ was un- 
known, and where-no Christian society existed. She 
| had learned to read,’ (an attainment not common among 
| persons of her description;) and having a ‘Testament in 
| her house, though mutilated and defaced with age, her 
| leisure moments had been employed in its. perusal. 
| Amusement first prompted her to this exercise; and the 
| want of another book, was the cause of her using’ this 
sacred volume: but God soon made her feel its value. 
|, She read her character there; and through this, and no 
| other itistrumentality, was brought under deep convic- 
| tion of guilt.. That word which gave her the knowledge 
| of her lost estate, directed her also to the remedy. With 
| this book for her constant companion, after passing some 
|, weeks in the agony of grief for sin, and earnest cries to 
| the Lord Jesus for deliverance, she was brought to enjoy 
} the consolation of that promise, “ Blessed are they (rat 
_ mourn; for they shall be comforted.’ Emancipated from 
| the bondage of sin, and drawn by the affection ofa child, 
| her inquiry now was, Lord, what wilt thew have me to 
do” ‘The answer reverberated, Repent and be baptized, 
| Penitence she felt; and having no guide but the Testa- 


craved the honour of followi 
had redeemed her from dea 
}is love to her soul, I could 
ihat day baptized. The 
ed to take her leave. Aft 
ness and prayer, and presenting | 
she had never read, and never be 
parted for her own house; and, 
went on her way rejoicing. _ 
For several weeks I heard 1 
morning her husband met me, and infor 
dead; that. she had left a request for 
neighbours, and preach a funeral ser 
now come to beaf to me her request. 
Arriving at the cottage where she had 
stood ona sequestered. plain surrounded witl 
removed from all the scenes and turmoils 
a busy world, I was pleased to observe thz 
duties of life had not been neglected. Eye 
the house was neat.and clean; no disorder 
Sut all indicated that the apostolic injunc 
“ aways of her house, had been duly rega 
ry was naturally directed to the manner o 
Fonths the relation of which was deeply 
- Brom the time. of her return after baptism, sh 
the Bible, which I had presented her, the on 
her perusal and conversation. ‘Tt was her 
tom to rise early in the morning,” 


monly accomplished b neridian of the 


. wily { fer a tree. shaded 
Which she always seated hi a tree that shade 
Bee cn roe nt 3-3 oof her ‘remajning, 


otal 


5 we. 
“time in reading this sacred book. {t shed a continuat 
- Justre upon her soul, which was reflected upon all around 
her, in that heavenly mindedness which it produced. ' 
“Thus passed away in, undisturbed tranquillity, the few 
weeks allotted to her on earth. She was ripening for 
glory 5.2 nd this peaceful retreat, sacred to devotion while 
canted, was in all respects favourable to her exercises. 
But the scene was 


- before she expir 


soon to close. She was sick but two days 
A violent fever seized suddenly up- 
on her; and from its commencement she anticipated its 
consequence. When the disease began its ravages, she 
Jeaned upon her companion, and with a placid smile said, 
“Charles, I have a better husband than you, and am now 
going to him.” Charles, who did not at first apprehend 
er meaning, not anticipating any danger from her com- 
*plaint, inquired, with apparent surprise, what she meant. 
Don’t be jealous, Charles,” said she, “it is Jesus Christ 
of whom I speak. He is more to me than all this world. 
He has redeemed me from ruin, and is now about taking 
-me to himself. You must not complain, though I am 
Neat et with you, and all my earthly comforts, to 
be with him.” She then reclined upon her bed, to rise 
“no more in this life.. But while able to use it, she could 
hot part with her Bible. Calling for it upon her bed, 
she read it there till her strength so failed that she could 
“fo longer continue; then, laying it under her head, she 
‘fell into a transient slumber. On waking, she took the 
Bible from-her pillow, and attempted to read; but nature 
‘was too far exhausted. “I shall never read this book 
again,” said she; first .clasping it to her bosom, then 
‘Kissing it, she gave it to her mother, who attended her, 
paying, “Take this book, and let it never be abused. It 
‘has been the consolation of my soul in health, and is my 
support in death. If it were my Father’s pleasure, I 
should rejoice to see the members of that church who 
veceived me as a fellow pilgrim. They are in my heart, 
and I shall spend an eternity with them. Give my love 
to Mre - , and tell him that I shall see him in hea- 

_ yen. The Bible which he gave me has been my comfort 
~-and guide; request him to recommend it to others.” 
‘Then giving ber last advice to her relatives and friends 


Mate geist bes Or sete ale rlarpto fog dast 
. = ¢ « . Oo. 7 + 
: : 


ear in fe jas ‘pete Y I Teft Geers fot Paris: From 
Macon to Chalons I travelled by the passage boat, on the _ 
hy ‘Soane: it 1 was: a wet day, and the passengers ‘were. 

to stay im the cabin. After some time it was 
proposed. that one of the company Shae read aloud, to 
pass away the time: 

A person of respectable appearance, who sat near me, 
produced two volumes from his cokes’ bag, saying, 
“ Here is something that will amuse us; I will read if — 
you will listen.” - 
es What book is it” Said I, to this obliging gentle- 
nan. i 

He read the title; it was one of those infidel works 
with which worthless men inundated France, during the — 
‘eign of irreligion that so long desolated that an 
- *T do not think 5 you. will read that book,” said I. 

& Why. not, vi ‘answered he sharply. 

_* Because, Sir, Tam going to rea this. 

_ And pray what book have you got?” 
“Tt is the fe Bible, Sir; before which your book must *e- 
nain closed, or at least be read | in’silence.” 

Our companions all approved my words. The infidel 
plied angrily, “Well, Sir, if my book must not be - 
ead, yours also. must be silent.2. 

Tt has spoken already,” said I, “and it will s eak 
ing a after WE are faid ‘tn the alent BIE, < “But, i you. | 


choose, ined ait: “book; whi 
will read this, which ee 
-T then)seated myself in. 
newed pleasure, the promise 
“word of God: I did so ow 
occasional sneers - 
‘others, who like him, 
glanced at me, and: appt 
or your Bible??? - 
‘Towards evening 
myself in the dill 
gers were the i 
ther chants ‘from Ploivdl 
all were proceeding to” 
the usual salutations and- 
tions, somebody asked | ow 
to-morrow?” “At such a p 
merchants. I added, “ If G 
« Ah, as for that,??-exclai 
be there just the same, wheth 
“Then. ‘you consider. th 
said’ I, fixing my eyes upon 
“away; “and you dare to Pes. 
presence?” a 


éontempt, “ you must prove 4 
you talk about his will.??” an 
This horrible blasphemy caused the \ 
shudder as if a viper or some other 10 
‘been thrown into the coach. 
the ‘infidel, shrank from hi 
the entontl looked at me, 
‘ said-in his heart there is no G 
ed the infidel, and said to him 
that you would have uttered such 
not hayeentered the coach, But 

heard your blasphemy, and is. 

his. power.” 9" : 
Thats my concerns? 

to believe as he gr = ( 

syill hold “mine.” © = =i = 
“Da you Be iti. Said 


iy ae 
t 


w, 


= t ce Me 


e: 9 e a 7g a ze : 
aut oy 3 3 n let s oS: ! ist; C 
e wi j 4 : ‘se Ke 4 ch ae de. 4 i Pe 
You de yo beget my part, assure. 

Alat 1 * mys at fool because I fin 

and Wi ieve that the Almighty God, aoe 
has 1 ed mt, will - aipheid and. ‘protect 


; -the changing” scenes of this 
~ And {ad sa with fervour,) ; a soldier in - 
; «eters that there is a God. Hi a 
1 d y presse d upon every object around us;_ 
Snes ‘pon the cpuabisianes, athe en w ho de- 
oe Ae 


ie Inf pS (anerily.) he witdman! Bir, that is too 
ERR 4 é oo 
The Colonel: ‘Stop; do cers Sane cannes Sir; nor 
supposé that I mean-to back my opinions with iny sword. 
Ne ; only tepeated what the Bible declares upon the. 
opinion you just now asserted. For. myself, T should 
be worse than a madman if 1 did-not believe that it was 
/my Almighty ahd. Heavenly Father who has, for many 
‘a year, guarded me in the ‘day of battle: Only a few 
‘months ago a rocket “strack: the: body of my horse and - 
instantly exploded; it tore him to pieces, and 1. was 
‘thrown to some “distance without receiving the smallest 
ary Sir, tell me not of chance, but say; who was it 
rved me in the hour of danger and.death? 
je antiel stammered out afew words. - The colonel’ 
ee nso observations, ane we then wished cache 
C Pe eet ana ¢ 
Pam tok. the tclotes ye mea hint to resume 
the “subjeescok the prece ees ‘I sat opposite the in-. 
fide, fe was still asleep, but exhibited no traces of in- 
‘ward peace upon his countenance... 1 took ont ary Bible | 
‘and read aloud some of the Psalms, and soon perceived 
that the sleeper was awakened, altho he’ pretended to 
ep on; for, as I said im the 10th Psalm, “ The wicked 
“through the pride of lis countenance will not seek after 


oO 


that ? 


<3 just then the coach 
~ascent. It was a fros 
snow had fallen, Wh 
~ the door of a cottage ES 
children came out. 
years old, another. x . 
smiling chubby-faced be 
The eldest held a lor 
Up, to the: window of the eoad ee 
F-wwas pleased with this little om 
- gutting sixpence’ into a cleft 
took the. nost ay, baa 
Oy oe Cs appy % Rew Yer to th 
children, _s Well, said J, 
you something for your #0 
another cixpence, - : 
The children iabalehs uA hap ea 
may you live many happy years? === 94% 
_- * How many P?"said I. wae a ‘pioat quay, Sir; 
many as you oan.” PLL PE fe 
“© Thank you, my dear; pak hea aad years do e you re 
‘suppose Pshall live in this world??? 
« Ah, Sir, how can J tell!” aa: aos 
_ tell??? gaked £, ; 
This question. appeared to 
tion attracted the attention o: 
of the infidel; while the dri al 
ed to listen; but no one replied, © 


i repeated, «Who can Sie how many years lange f 


75 hall liver? ne ee 
“The two Gains said. “ithe » but 
liis hands together, looké at 
ae but Gon knows that.” 
The coach went on; and,” 
colonel repeated the verse, & of the piles Ee 
_and ‘sucklings hast thou ordained sngth because of. 
~ thine enemies,, that. thou cia e enemy am 
avenger,” © (Ps, ¥ith 2.) 2/405 2% 


: Lae ie har nye 5. 
© “Ves,” said I, “alittle child 
~ ed into life, already kn 

- Viis lips, that there: 
*=*a man who has liv 


-comuiand the child to be silent; nay, perhaps, is ready 
iomake-a jest of his words.” 
' ‘The infidel sat; without speaking, and with downcast 


looks, he appeared to. feel our last words; 1 said no 
~ more, not wishing to excite his anger, but desirous that 
» he-should reflect upon what had passed. —— 
. We contintied silent for some time, at length Ke, whe 
_ *the day before had laughed at the Bible, and had dared 
to deny that there was a God, said, in an humble tone 
of yoice, “Sir, last night you told the colonel, that you: 
~ would read to him some passages from the Bible; these 
- -gentlemen-and:1 would: be glad to hear you.” __ 
~~ The colonel looked*at me. with pleasure, the tears 
stood in his eyes; I could not restrain my emotion, ‘but 
~ Said, “Is it possible that God should have caused you to 
_. listen to his voice, from the mouth of that little child?” 
“What the child said-certainly made a singular im- 
pression on me,” replied he. “I will confess, that, 
‘during the last. hour, I have felt differently upon this 
subject from what [have ever-done before; but, Sir, I 
»- do not wish to recall what passed yesterday evening; I - 
entreat that you also will try to forget it.” "3 
- «The colonel turned towards him, and took: his hand, 
» saying, “ We-deeply rejoice to hear what you have just 
said. «It is of God, and it is, I trust, the- beginning of 
the work of the Holy Spirit im your heart.” “Read to 
us, Sir,” added-he, addressing himselfto me, “read to 
us the word: of life; and may God bless. it to all our 


| 
heart 
" 


The morning was spent in this pleasant employment, 

and we were much gratified by the earnest inquiries of 
“our ‘companion. Seyeral times he appeared struck to 
~~ the heart, by that word which the Holy Spirit has com- 
~ pared to “a two edged sword.’ (Heb. tv. 42.) At 
_ other times he brought forward objections, which were 
easily removed by the word of truth: I need. not at- 
| | oct - , 


ibe to express how much.w 
to-hope that’ God had ah tha 
few hours before was in open te 
Qur conversation continued un’ 
at a late hour. We were cold ar 
as-much at the sight of the fire, . 
upon the table. . Our compani 
ease, and before we sat down to tabl 
_ing upon the food provided for us. 
was gratifying: the colonel spi 
. the religious education he had re Tec 


scarcely a day passed without 'b 5 
Bible, and instructing me in the x 
When twelve years old, Iwas ) th ¢ 
of the Saviour and since that tite have kroWh pen -§ 
and joy in believing. — If I have been enabled to behave ie 
with courage in the field, it has been use, having. 
ust inthe ‘Lord, I feared. not Wace ie a ibs 


This pious soldier related ys! us some futher parc 
lars of his life. Our companion listened with 
and more than once referred to what 
boat and in the coach, and esp all 
the cottage. This gave the color ad 
portunity to observe that God hath chosen t 
things of the, world. to confound. the: things whi 
mighty. AM OF OME So J, ane Si. 
“It is true,” said our cabinagaiee Yen 1 
that.it is true: for I must confess, that 1 en 
the gisl that question, T guessed _ the answer. 
wished her to give, and I resolv tor ‘iil i 
when she did not reply, and after’ al jor ey” 
boy so simply declared the name of Gon, it struck 3 
to the heart, and I had not a word to e4 eth i 
almost. suppose that. his eyes’ were 2m z 2. ion a 
never forget that moment; I was strac ees 


* - a 


Ee 


Ce Pe 


ae 


¢ 


25 


BS 


all added a fervent Amen. 4a: 4 


Seanad 
ae «cle 


__ Mr. Flavel being in London in. 1673, his old bookseller, 
Mr. Boulter, gave him the following relation, viz: “that _ 
. Some time before, there came into his shop, a sparkish 
_ gentleman, to inquire for some play books; Mr: Boulter 
told him he had none; but showed him Mr. Flavel’s lit- 
_, tle treatise of “ Keeping the Heart,” entreated him to 
_ _read it, and assured bi it would do him more good than 
- play books. The gentleman read the. title, “and, glan- 

__ cing upon several pages here and there, broke out inte 
_ these and such other éxpressions—* what a fanatic was 
he who made this book!" Mr. Boulter begeed of him to 

_ buy and read it, and Yold him, “he had ne cause. fo 


“ ; “ee 8 il 


céhsure it 60 bitterly. 9 At last bed 
him he would ‘not read - it. «ey 
then ke said Mr. Boulter. 


promised to read it; and Mr 

disliked it, upon reading, he 
money.” About a month | 
the shop again in a very mo 
ous countenance addressed | 
most heartily thank ‘you for 
hands—I bless. God that moved 
saved-my soul—blessed be God 
your ‘shop.” And then he bought 
those books of him, and told him 


Preaching once at Warbor sage near 0 
so muck affected with his first € 
and desired his wife to get ready and come to chu 
there was one in the pulpit w pea ie an 
The woman hastened away, and heard 

under the divine blessing, proved the means | 
version, and she afterwards sap ce an 1 eminent ‘Ch 
tian! ; : 


KP Tracts may be dhtened on application whe Agent, 
Washington. = —Price, 10 pages for a cent. he 
Agents, Sabbath Schools, and Ben lent. 

discount of 10 per cent. will be sade: 


oad 


: 
, 
? 


 N® 26 
a oer ‘OF THE SERIES OF TRACTS ISSUED BY THE 


| Baptist Geneval Tract Society. — 


TERMS OF COMMUNION. 
[ Cireular Letter of the Hudson River Association, 18247} 


“Dearly Beloved Brethren,—In accordance with ‘a 
‘resolution passed at our last annual meeting, “Tux 
‘+ERMS OF CoMMUNION,” will claim your attention, as 
the subject of our present circular address. It is to be 
regretted that the signs of the times should ever indicate 
the expediency of presenting thzs subject to your consi- 
-deration, in a controversial shape ; but since necessity is 
-jaid wpon us, we desire to enter upon its investigation 
“with all that alacrity which the love of revealed truth, 
and supreme regard for Zion’s King, and unyielding at- 
tachment te the order of his house, are calculated to n-. 
spire. ©. 
erthe phrase “communion,” or “fellowship,” is used 
“in different senses-in the sacred writings. It frequent] 
denotes that holy enjoyment of the divine presence, an 
that soul-comforting participation of the Redeemer’s ful- 
ness, which it is the privilege of believers to realize. 
‘The saints are joined to the Lord by one Spirit; they 
‘draw water out of the wells of salvation; God is their 
dwelling-place in all generations ; and it is therefore said, 
truly their fellowship is with the Father, and with his 
Son Jesus Christ. This fellowship does not necessaril ¥ 
_ stand connected with church government or relationship; 
it is neither confined to time nor place, nor does it bend. 
to the control of earthly circumstances. It is felt by 
Jacob with a stone for his pillow; it drives away the fears 
and pains of the thief upon the cross; it cheers the hearts 
of Paul and Silas, though beaten with many stripes and 
~ thrust into the inner prison; and it converts the desolate 
_ Iste of Patmos into a paradise of heavenly rapture. The 


ieee 


‘EevMS B, 8 commaarion, 
tinguishi pie coms of God. st 
The expression i is sometin 
prehensive _ sense, to descr 
and spiritual ‘mtercourse, Ww wh 
Lord Jesus in sincerity . 
_ maintain with each other. io 
different denominations of 
Roman, Catholics,* Quakers, 
to entertain a favour able opinion 
tian exercises; they ma. unite ( 
and distribute copies of the B 
of salvation to the uttermost parts 
fake sweet counsel together, 
each others? joy; and their comm 
tioned to the evidence which the parties fi 
taining a close walk with God. ~ realitisg el 
as he is in the light, we have Jo one’? with i 
But as this fellowship in the is enjoy 
v idual believers who never unite with a 
as it exists in different: Heli x 3 ¢ 
of their confidence that God has begu 
the heart, without any reference to 
regulations of his house, it is an e 
from church fellowship, and is by no 
founded therewith. 

“In. modern phraseology die: word Comm 
employed, by common consént, as e cee 
iellowship which. experimental Christians 
Saviour, of sinners, and with one- another, in. 

nance of the Lord’s supper; and se of f I 
seems to be qustiics by the A postle’s language, ; 

‘x. 16, The cup of blessing wbltch we bless, is it not 
communion of the blood of Christ 2 The bread which w 
break, is it not the communion of the Christ 
The single point, - therefore, which we 
Us is, to answer the inquiry, 
zerms of this communion ? or, in ; 
requisites of admission to the 1 

_ out, in the New Testament,’ 

hurches of Christ to the end o 
ik we reply, re hk bay 


za nS 
“such as becometh the Gospel of Chiisi ; and in pitof of the 
_ correctness of this reply, we appeal to the law and to the: 
i rw imon ie Mh ‘ Rais mm Se ee N artis ae ed ae we 
The children of God are bound to give thanks always 
‘to their Heavenly Father, because he hath from the be~ 
ginning chosen them to’ salvation, ae ‘sanctification 
. of Ae: Spirit: and belief of the truth, whereunto they are 
» called by the Gospel; and THEN, as lively stones, are Huils 
up a spiritual house, a holy priesthood, to offer up spiri- 
iual sacrifices acceptable to God °y Jesus. Christ 3 and to 


manifest their attachment to the /aws, doctrines, and or- 
dinances, once delivered to the saints, The primitive 
churches, constituted under the immediate direction of, 
_ the inspired apostles, were composed of self-condemned 
" sinuers, who were by nature children of wrath even as 
others; but being pricked in their hearts and quickened 
ie Spirit of God, fled for refuge to the hope set be- 
‘fore them in the Gospel. They believed the testimony 
given of God’s dear Son, and having gladly received the 
_truth, were baptized both men and women. To the frst 
‘Gospel church in Jerusalem it is said, the Lord added 
daily stich as should be saved, and they continued stead? 
. fastly in the Apostles’ doctrine end fellowship, and in 
brenking of bread, and in prayers. . The church at Co- 
rinth consisted of those who were- sanctified in Christ 
_desus, called to be stints, and who called upon the name 
of Jesus Christ our Lord. "Fhe-members of the church’ 
at Colosse, had put off the old man with his deeds, and 
put onthe new man, which is renewed in knowledge after 
_ the image of him thut created him: and the brethren at 
Rome, were the called of Jesus Christ, beloved of God, 
called to be saints. Now if these apostolic churches were 
erected upon correct principles, (and who so contuma- 
cious or schismatic as to deny it?) they are certainly to 
us infallible guides, and present us with a perfect pat- 
tern. | If they received only such as beaseesaa to be bora 
of God, and gave evidence that they were begotten agaim * 
to a lively hope, by the resurrection of Jesus Christ from . 
the dead, we should imitate their example; and if there 
‘come any unto us and bring not this dectrine, we are 
ageemeited not to receive him into our house, neither bid 
Kein-God speeds for he that bideeth him God speeds that 


ae, he ‘that woigaiiea to the p FES O 
that cabideth not in the sacle cof C) 
his evil. deeds. It is there an. est 
mis Baptist churches to ree 

mission, a declaration of what. God | 

souls; and when ‘satisfactory ¢ e ‘ide 

heart is exhibited, the first ser p 

“Js elicited by the church. Should 

ciple ever be abandoned, we Bo ni 

gold will become dim, ‘the pi ory will: 
and the vengeance of Hint who walketh in 
the golden candlesticks may be justly app 
That Baptism is a Term of Commiurio 
Fest from the design and orderof that ord 
as front the uniform practice of the cape 
Itis the design o, ' Baptism, among 0 th portant 
particulars, to exhibit the existence o a new rela ae 
ship, and to declare to all around, ‘the ‘interesting fact, - 
that the individual baptized has come out from the. wor! 
and enlisted under the banner of Christ — Tn this 5 view | 
of the subject, it is not merely the answer of ‘a go 
conscience towards God, but it is also a grateful and 
public recognition of that erand line of: distinction which 
the Redeemer has establi shed between! it ee i 


is avdénk that a man must ¢ iat init he ¢ : 
fore he can be entitled to the immunities: of 
that. he must be recéived into the fellowshi ‘of a eet 
cular church, before he can enjoy the priv leges | thot) 
church; even so, it is equally plain, that. Baptism, u 
profession of faith in the Messiah, must remain an i 
t can jee ed 


dispensable term of communion, until it ¢ 
ihat wnbaplized persons were added to 1 ea 
planted by the apostles in different arts of ¢ 
And this will appear yet more vabund: antly fi: 
der,— beak ae Se 

“The ovder vhich is isnj farsi oleh d 


ee at 


a 


: ‘Testament, with reference to’ Baptisin andthe Lovd’s 


Supper. Whren the Great Head of the church sent forth 


his ministering servants to build up his kingdom in our 


Yained world, he gave them commission in the following 


words :—Go ye therefore and teach all nations, baptiziny 


them in the name of the Father, and of the Son, and of 
the Holy Ghost,—tcaching them to observe all things 
whatsoever I have commanded you. ‘This language is 
lucid and definite; It directed them first to teach, or. 


-as it is elsewhere expressed, fo preach the Gospel to everi 


creature. When the word preached was, accompanied 
‘by an unction from the Holy One, men were made wise 
unto salvation; they.were effectually taught; they were: 
made disciples; and then, and not till ihen, were the 
apostles commanded to baptize them. .&/fter this, they 
were to instruct theni to observe all things enjoined up- 
on them by the Saviour; and-among the all things, who 
dare deny to the Lord’s supper'a place? Since the Re! 
deemer has sufficient wisdom to devise the-most suitable 


ordinances, either for the comfort ef his people, or as a 


test of their obedience; and since all power is given him 
to make laws in Zion, and fix ihe order of their observ- 


ance; to his authority all Christians should certainly 


submit. - But it is plam that bapiism must precede the 
communion, not only because the Lord Christ hath so 
decreed, but because this order is necessary in the very 
nature of things, if there be an adaptation of ihe sign to 
the thing signified. We must first be made alive, before 


_we need bread to sustain life; and in like manner, ‘he 


ordinance which shadows forth the washing of regenera- 
tion and the renewing of the Holy Ghost, musi of neces- 
sity, go before that which helds out to us in a figure the 


bread which came down from heaven, whereof if a man 


eat, he shall live for ever. ‘Phat this statement is. cor- 


rect, we most assuredly gather from the unvarying prac- 


_ téce of the Apostles themselves. 


| 
| 


The preaching of Peter, upon a certain notable occa- 
sion, produced such an astonishing effect that thousands 
cried out, Men anil brethren what shall we do to be saved ? 
The preacher promptly replies, Repent and be baptized in 

the name of Jesus Christ, Jor the remission of stirs. What 


‘follows? Phey that gladly received the-word warp BAP 


6 


crizep. After baptism they were ai 
Jerusalem, and then, pou i 
the breaking of bread. ~ 7, i 
The conduct of Paul was { Bt 
his brother Peter. He came to Cori 
word of God among its inhabita 
winthians hearing, believed and ‘were 
baptized believers were then consti ' 
church, and kept the ordinance of the Lord’s Su 
deleeret to them by the /2postle. Acts xviii. 1-Cor. ii oa 
If therefore, the uniform pase of the: po les eh P 
challenges our imitation, we must ‘inviolably adhere \ to. 
the order which they have established. 
_ The last term of “church communion we have named pa 
is a godly walk and conversation; and this position is 
easily maintained, both upon the principles of arecanans, 
revelation. The children of God are holy brethren: a@ 
royal priesthood—a peculiar people, reales of goo 
works. This description of them is given Sy 0 one who- 
cannot err; and it would. certainly be incongr 
unnatural for such persons tobe barrett yoked i 
with unbelievers. How can two mes 


Tn pais the right hand of jello ows! siete, | a 
church must be satisfied that the Seaivedual “soliciti 
admission has scriptural views of himself, and of 
and of the way of salvation by Christ alone, and of e 
work of the Spirit, and of the holy tendency of divine 
truths and hence we are. directed. to mark and. avoid 
those whose erroneous sentiments cause divisions and 
offences contrary to the docirine which we have learned. 
Rem: xvi. “Moreover the candidate for church | ‘commu- — 
nion must not only converse about the things of God in” 
a proper manner, but. his _deportment must - corres 4 
with fis holy profession. Jf any man that. as called a 
brother, be a fornscator, or covetous, or an  idolater, or a 
railer, or a drunkard, or an extortioner, we must not keep 
‘company with such an one, no xoat to eat, 2 f “Cor: v.. 11.3 
‘and hal course of conduct which cuts off from the fo 3 
one who is already a member, must be, ” atic a 
ae 
-- 


Zs 


Pe 


as 


bad 


cA 


. 


: ; a, tf * ioe 
_ yeasoning; an insurmountable obstacle agamst admissier 


to its privileges. 


Our sentiments with reference to the terms of com- 
“wnunion, have, in different ages and countries, occasion- 
ed the opprobrious. epithets of. “bigoted, uncharitable, 


_ self-righteous,” &c. to be heaped upon us with an ua- 


sparing hand; but these are weak and powerless weapons 
when employed against those who are armed with the 


_ sword of the Spirit, in defence of a divine institution. 
_ We shall close this epistle by replying briefly to some 


of the most plausible objections which are constantly 
urged against the sentiments we have advanced... 
irst objection. . “You lay too much stress upon bap- 


_tism by making it an indispensable term of communion. 


én 


' Fo this we reply;—We pay no greater regard. to it, 


bor do we give it a higher place in our system, than the. 


Lord Christ hath enjoined,. or the Apostles and primi- 


_ tive Christians, by their example, have warranted. And 


here we may ask, why should more stress be laid upon 


- the Lord’s supper than. upon baptism ; and why should 


many professing Christians-so earnestly advocate the. 


observance of the former, while they pervert, or entirely 


neglect the latter? Were not both ordinances instituted 
by the same. Lord, and do they not, therefore, come to 


us elothed with the same authority? We know that 
_ Pedobaptists are in the habit of calling baptism a non- 


essential; an external rite; a mere ceremony; &cs. If. 


this be true, we would inquire, what more is the supper? 
ds it a Sawiour ? But if these sacred institutions, be in- 
deed, as we believe, signs: of important.and essential 


truths, baptism is unquestionably as significative as.the 


breaking of bread, and exhibits, emblematically, a large 


_ proportion of the distinguishing doctrines of the gospel. 


Upon an investigation of the New Testament, we find 


_ that baptism, of the two, is much the more frequently 


mentioned, and baptized believers are affectionately and 
repeatedly exhoried, so to: walk in Christ Jesus their 
Lord, as in that ordinance they have put him on. Taking 
then the Holy. Book as our only and all-sufficient: rule 
of faith and practice, we have the highest authority for 


‘saying, We give to baptism, which Christ appointed as 


> the first gospel institute, as a test of his children’s obe- 


Holy , evartly the situat 
the house has designated; and with t 
sounding ‘in our ears and penet 
not possible that we should’ “listen are 
commandments of men. 
‘A second objection, char; ay us wit 
tion between the children of the same . 
Suppose we grant that re is 

vier m'the way of our coramu: 
with unbaptized persons; does i 
this concession, that the blame ri urs! 
to the skirts of our garments? © ‘Shall f 
stand and keep the ordinances, ” in’ ‘their nat ut 
and design, as they were originally” h 
churches, be condemned? ant "ties ‘who pate 
them, and embrace a “figment of ‘their own magina 
tion,” be justified? God forbid! “We ‘hesitate 1 “not ae 
say, most explicitly, that baptism | is a separating line, 
but it is one of the Lord’s own’ malite: nd y 

your constantly, both by preaching § and exa 
lighten the minds of our Pzedobaptist i 
subject. “We warn them of their errors; Bs fore 
them the truth: we point them definitely to chapter 
verse; and we exhort-ey ery believer amon 
as often as they wish te hearus, fo arise é 
and wash away their sins, (in a gure,) ¢ : 
name of the Lord—We are honest a si 
declarations, and in making them thus plainly, it 

be evident to candid and judicious, that we ca 10 


expedicne 
promote. | We wish the tr uth, and the ‘truilt alone 
is m Jesus, every where to prevails an : 
in heart, that those wheny we respect” 
many other accouiits, should, in this” par ry st. 
in treading the pathway of disobedience, | boll ea ching 
the counsel of God in not being baptized accord! 
commandment. If our veracity and Christian affe 
touching this whole matter, ‘be he da i 
tion, we are permitted to adopt 
tist, and say: Our rejoicing is this, b e tesium 
conscience, that in si mney and gay snc ‘it 


eae 


Vee 
rt 


Wa 


Htesiiy wisdom bui by the grace of God, we havehadourn - 
- conversation in the world, and more abundanily to you- 
amare 2) Core i AQ. ts ee ada iy es ead 
_ A third objection states; that itis the Zord’s table, and 
‘ therefore we have no right. to hinder those who wish. to 
NAL OGRE VERN Se ea RL te), ht er ee 
That it isthe Lord’s table,is the appropriate and suffi- 
cient answer to this objection. Were it.ours, we might 
cheerfully admié to it the objector and his friends; but © 
“since it is confessedly the Lord’s igble, we dare wel- 
come to it only such as ue invites. The disciples were 
baptized. before. Christ instituted and administered to 
them thesupper. John the Baptist was.sent to prepare. 
‘a people for the Eord, andthe disciples were evidentl 
. among the number of those who justified God; and if so, 
they must have been necessarily baptized with the bap- 
“ tism of John; otherwise they could not have been obe- 
dient hearers and doers of the word, and imitators of the 
example of their Lord and master. Luke vii. 29. Mat. 
“uli. 23, 17. 1 Peter, ii. 21. in perfect conformity witht 
_ this view of the subject, are the words of Peter: Where~ 
fore of these men which have companied with us, all the 
time that the Lord Jesus went in and oul among.us, be- 
ginning from THE Bartism oF Jonny unto that same day ~ 
that he was taken up from us, must one be ordained to be 
-@ witness with us of his resurrection. Acts, i. 21, 22. 
Here we learn that Peter and his brethren began theii 
Christian profession at the baptism of John, and hence 
“the inference is irresistible, that there were none but 
Baptists with our Lord when be gave ee bread and 
-cup, and said, Do this in remembrance of me. As the 
_ sacred. oracles, therefore, uniformly teach that Chris- . 
-tiaus, in the Apostles’ days, were baptized before they 
came together in one place for the breaking of bread, we 
“are confirmed in the sentiment, that the only guests invi- 
ted to partake of this feast are such as have been, upon. 
profession of their faith, buried with Christ in baptism? 
' nor can we approach the table with the unbaptized, with- 
out acting in direct opposition to the precept and exam- 
ple of Him, in whom are hid all the treasures of wisdom 
and knowledge. : 
_- A fourth objection is presented in this shape: /Ve*. 


3G a4 , Ft wh vias jaw: ¥§ Ri < 
w conscientil sly believe our'se 
re udge; to our own ma 
This objection’ brings “uw: 
What.is. Christian baptisn 
pouring? With the New 1] 
_» Mnost ‘confidently and. unhesi 
_iminersion in the namerof 1 
of the Holy Ghost. - And h 
* cavilling friend, when were 
Are-unconscious babes, er thet 
tage seed .of pious parents, Bits 5 
>| Whether mien will hear or ‘wheth 
_upon the testimony of God we are ob 
4 _ <~These things were not sa m the 


Ry 
= 
> 
2 
S 
® 
° 
= 
— 
Ss 
oS 
op 
ms 
o 
i= 
7) 
xe 
22 
é 
Bi 
B 


» ‘Lora 
nate in the disselution of any. 
That there tiust be am agreement in sentiment | 
a charch and a candidate for admission ‘to its, 

¥ and that the church must necessarily judge 


‘th 
date’s qualifications, are both self-evident and se 
truths.. Since Christ then has commanded us 
fast till he come, and to contend earnestly for the fa 
~delivered to the saints, we are under the 
pesca sed i une another: daily; - 
ruly; to took diligently lestany man fail of the grace 
Gol, and to ne ea caries at o venerate 
institutions ourselves, but also that-they be observed 


+ ru 1 7, >) 
vi) Gani a a; - e 
ee” he 
ee: { ees NG a> eA 
SS rs o 3 ee ¢ 
: ; 
oa LT 6-2 
a : a ee : 


he*table of the Lord.) 3) his aaes 
» A fifth objection, viz. Thatthe saints will all commune 
} ether in Heaven, and ought therefore to do so on earth, 
| is thought to be a very strong one, but really we are not 
able to perceive its force. We rejoice in the anticipa- 
"tion of that perfect union and uninterrupted fellowship. 
which the general assembly and church of the first born, 


_ Whose names are written in Heaven, shall, to all eternity, ~ 


enjoy; but whatever may be the terms of communion in 
_ the world of glory, we are fully persuaded that while 
“here, the reve led will of Christ, and not what shall-take: 
place after death, should bethe only man of our counsel, 
a lamp to our feel, and alight to our path; and we are 
_ equally certain, that when we see Jesus as he is, and 
eve him as we ought, the least of his commandments 
wall not be esteemed, either trifiing or nonessential. 
- The last objection which our limits will allow us to 
notice, supposes that strict communion is inconsistent 
_ with brotherly love and Christian forbearance. 
_ By adverting to the distinction made in the commence- 
ment of this letter,.between communion wi od, our 
_ fellow-christians, and a particular church, this objection 


will be ae of all its difficulties. It will there be © 


_ seen that real believers may hold converse with the Deity, 
and love each other as brethren in the Lord, without 
walking together in church relationship. The Baptists 
differ from all others in their views of a Gospel Church, 
and the seriptural qualifications for admission to its 
privileges; but these views we believe to coincident 
_with the directions of the Saviour, and ample of 
Apostles and primitive Christians, and having maintain- 
ed them in the face of persecution, danger, and death, 
- from the days of Paul to the present moment, we cannot 
abandon them, until convinced that we have hitherto 
 misapprehended. altogether the language of the New 
Testament. Nor can this course of conduct be righ- 
‘teously construed into a breach of brotherly love and 
| Ohristian forbearance, until@it can be proved that we 
ought to love mem more than we love God, and that the 
charity which rejoiceth not in inquity, bat. rejoiceth in 
THE TRUTH, requires us to disregard the commandments 


* ERY Ee 
mrity, by all suchas solicit comifubion with ué ag va 
Roars Tt he) a 


- 


Ps 


ry pet baptism 
-oalle worthy Vike ' 

-* ‘all lowliness abe 
eae one another in love; ent 
the spirit in the bond of 


Amen. sai 


i <- 


uae ge ee Bog may be ea 
om Washington City.—Pric 
Agents, Sabbath Schools 
ge cunt of 10 per cent, 


oe the lamented “apostacies ere occur in 

ch, it is consoling to witness, and grateful to 

y any extraordinary instances of the power of oi 
in arresting the downward course of that un- 

race, who, as the poet feelingly expresses. it, 

« In such dreadful haste to die” : 

n Armistead was a youth of sweet temper and 
manners; but was like too many of her years, , 

d to what Phe world calls innecent pleasures: 

» pleasures which shut out the light of divine 

n, and often oppose a fatal check to the faith- 

Be ees of conscience. 


cation ; but the advantages of reli Pics. 
cannot supersede the necessity. of that- 
2 of heart, without which no man | can see the 
m ‘of heaven, Still it is of the highest i impor- 
to store the young and tender min ith ng 
of that word, w ich, i in the hands of the Holy 

$ as a fire and ; hammer te break the come) in 


iter was well acquainted. with this ¢ youth,” ee 
ieafter the commencement of her _feligious 

3 and he can truly say, that no instance of 
ficiency of ‘the grace of God in the conversion 
‘Sanctification of a sinner, has fallen under his 
ation that is more worthy of notice. 


bone 14 years, and were occas ) 
qprrnines and admenitions of a you 
n, who died inthe triumphs of fai 
she then lived. These impressions‘s . 
the repeated and affectionate © 4 ortations of 
Carter were never forgotten, 30 perverse and 0 
_-durate was my beart,’’ said ean one of her Jast cor 
versations, “that I continued in my old course, no 
‘withstanding this earnest entreaty that I would see 
‘ an interest in Jesus before it ‘should be too late 
’ Thus did she cast off fear, and stifle the voice | 
‘science for upwards of four years; when it 
‘God again to arouse her attention by a serm 
1. Cor. xiii. 12. Wow, we see through a glass de 
7 but then,face to face ; now Iknow in part ; but 
shall I know, even as also Iam known. Whil tk 
u aay was describing the joys of a Christian, si 
was made to feel her wretched condition as one “w 
had no lot nor part in this matter ; but was in the ; 
of bitterness and in the bond of iniquity. 
As her first conyictions only alarmed her tr, ; 
’ safety} ahi were attended ¢ and followed with & de 


Foriuer company and amus 

given up, and foc eae 
ploded ; all were relinquished for a 
‘anda safer guide. The Bible, that ‘hithe 
ed friend and counsellor, now became 
companion : and she adopted a most jud 
tice in accordance with our Lord’s direc 
search the Scriptures :—Every remarkable 
hich she read or heard,*she noted down for revie 

aS passages, which show the state of her 
t = eriod, are too numerous ‘to be inserted i 
en 3 the ee is the bsdiicvit of ee mC 


my transvressions : ‘aoc epiiag to 
rhou aE f OR. thy goodness send 9 ‘Bi 


b £33 my ett arn. 


arer pin Sey 
Bae ot 

y afta me, io) Lord, pécanuine to thy loving Kind 
ae “according to the Peshiivade of thy tender merciesy 
(Gut my transgressions. Wash me thoroughly 
ine iniquity, and cleanse me from my sin.  « 
“Tu this way she had made uncommon progress in 
elf- knowledge, even os she could call Jesus Ferd; 
as her Saviour. 

During these exercises it Giecdeit God'to visit her 
ith sickness ; 3 a8 cael ie iw summer of 1822, her 


reat. But oh ae hehe sas depth of that mercy | 
| was reserved for this dear distressed youth. 
ugh she passed through the waters, and walked 
ough the fire, still her invisible and unknown 
iend preserved her. Her sorrows were for an ap- 
ted time. ler deliverance also came at the ap- 
nted season, and did not tarry. And thus it was— 
he month of October, and after a night of trembling 
pectation to be summoned before the’ Judge of 
uick and dead in an unpardened state, she opened. 
er Bible, and her eyes were directed to. the 17th verse-- 
fthe 118th Psalm—T shail not die, but live and de- 
“itd the works of the Lord. As she herself express- 
; -“T felt assured, not that I should be recovered 
oi to health, fonsghat seemed most improbable, but 
at I should be enabled to exhort and ‘perstade others 
seek the kingdom of heaven before the door of mer- 
y should be shut against them.” And hére it wilk 
e siiber to anticipate the sequel of her remarkable. 
ory, by observing that, never, perhaps, did a young 
ert more faithfully and carnestly discharge @ 
milar commission. 
_ This was the first scripture whieh presented to her 
rhe goodness of God in the work of redemption 3; still 
e elacked'that joy which keeute from personal “evi- 
ence. But God, who is rich in mercy, having begun 
@ good work in Her soul, was:gr Bans} pleased again to 
visit her, and shed abroad a Saviovr’s- love in her 
heart. Tt was t long after this enlargement, in view 
ef*the character of God and the glory of his work, 
before the 23¢ Psalm. was, opened and applied to her, 


ie | : 


as it “eeceds personally, - ‘This was. 4 day a her 
esfiousals, and the day of the giladne 
It had been given to her to believe: J 
viour of sinners—now she beheld hin 
herd—/er Restorer—her everlastin po 
Reader, if thou hast ever co 
derfu) Psalm with similar exercises, and wi e same 
teachings as Ellen did, thou wilt never eaten to cal 
Jesus Lorp. Thou wilt never scruple (unless unde 
ten:ptation,) to aseribe to him the highest honours 
’Twas he who sought’ and found thee when wander 
ing far off from thy father’s house. *Twas he whe 
opened thy heart—as he did the heart of Lyd E 
ef Thyatira, and led thee into all truth. *Tw a 
he who anointed thy head with the oil of gladness, ane 
filled, to running over, thy cup of salvation.  ’Tis h 
who guides thy way through this valley of the shadow 
of death, and will receive thy departing spirit at th 
end of thy pilgrimage. ’*Tis he who has prepare’ 
for thee a crown of righteousness, a crown of life, 3 
crown of glory—and will continue to be your joy: 
praise to endless eternity. He is thy Lord, and worsh 
thou kim, But to return to the narrative. 
Ellen seemed now ready to live, and prepared 
die. Nothing was wanting, as she apprehended, 
sirength and opportunity to deere the warks of th 
Pare But the captivating discovery which was mad 
by the appropriation of the 25d Psalm to her ca: 
=e almost immediately followed by an equally pow: 
ul application of another scripture ; Z Avow that 
edosnak liveth, and that he skall stand at the latte: 
day upon the earth; and though after my skin worm 
destroy this body, yet in my Jesh shali I see God 
‘The doctrine of the resurrection and immortality 0 
the’ saints, and the assurance given by our Lord tha 
he had gone to prepare a place fer them, ‘seemed 
eomplete the system, so to speak, of | her newly ‘gat 
ed theology. 
-  Sofar we are enabled to recognize'& work of ered 
in her soul, in perfect accordance with seripture testi 
mony relating to such a change? for” notwithstandin 


3 


Su. bese 
od * 


Bs, 


> 


~ 


onc” ‘of sinners aie m darkness to ie yet dis 
erning Christians will perceive a perfect uniformity 
m every material point. There is but one course’ 
| ich infinite wisdom has adopted and preseribed i in 
: recovery of lost sinners.. Our Lord describes the 
cess with great plainness—He, the Holy’ Spirit, - 
l reprove the world of sin, and of righteousness, - 
id of judgment. If any man will come after me, he 
rust deny. himself, and take up his cross and follow 
mre ‘ej arvel not that I said unto thee, ye must b¢ born: 
So Peter—Refient and be baptized, every one 
Ol, ‘Aig the name of Jesus Christ, for the remission. 
So Paul—God—now commandeth all men’ 
. ibire torepent.. He went and preached that’ 
‘should repent and turn to God, and do works: 
Sor refientance—After that ye believed, ye were’ 
sealed with that Holy Spirit of firomise. Such were 
eofyou, but yeare washed, but yeare sanctified, 
a ye are justified in the name of the Lord Jesus 
Christ, and by the Spirit of our God.—God, who is 
rich in mercy, for his» great love, wherewith he loved 
ts, even wien we were dead in sins, hath quickened us. 
fogether with Christy (by grace are ye saved ) and 
4 h raised us upft together, anal niade us sit together iz. 
favenly Plecen sn adng because ye are sons God hath« 
sens forth the Spirit of his bsieky: into your hearts, crying, - 
sc Father. 
ese sacred texts; esis many others which might * 
Ne dduced, establish the position, that repentance to- 
wards God and faith inour Lord Jésus Christ, are: es- - 
sential toa simner’s salvation. _ 
Tt will not have escaped | the notice of the reader, - 
the foundation of Elien’s hope was laid upon the’ 
eripture doctrine of redemption from deserved : 
vrath by the blood of the Lamb. And from the~ 
oregoing view -of the first operations of God’s Holy~ 
Spirit apon her heart, we are. prepared to describe, - 
ugh briefly and very imperfectly, the wonderfai : 
or. gress of grace inthis tender plant, which was now - 
brought under divine cultivation in the garden of God. - 
Az. 


3 


SE eT Hy. 


- me ms ie 


‘ 


‘exercises, with the following hymn nF seas 


se 


From the time that God. secvenbe tos Se in Ter, 
she became exceedingly attached fo the disciples of 
Christ of every name; and this fellowship: of the Spi- 
rit soon produced a lively” interest, and ‘occasioned 
very frequent visits and memorable “conversations: ir 
her sick chamber. At her earnest solicitations, meet- 
ings.were held weekly in her room for some month 
before her death. On these solemn occasions 8 1e 
generally selected the portions of Scripture whi: 
were spoken from, and the hymns which were sung. 
In these selections the true state of her ica was full 
disclosed. + : 


iiinenc to consider her asa tender Ai yet. un- 
able to bear strong allusions to the subject of ‘death, 
judgement, and eternity. But how’ great was their 
mistake ! At the first meeting that the writer was in- 
vited to attend, while reflecting upon the: delicacy 
and difficulty of speaking a word in season to a2 you 1g 
sonvert, whose emaciated form indicated a speedy re. 
moval from time, with what’ surprise did he receive 
her request, through her mother, to commence thé 


“ My soul, this curious “house of clay, =) 
Thy present frail abode, _ Ds ell 

Must quickly fall to wormsa Preys ne 
And thou return to God. iS, 


. . The Saviour, whom I then shall wee! 
With new admiring eyes, 
Already has prepar’d for me _ 
A mansion in the skies. 


I feel this mud-wall’d cottage shakey. Fe 
And long to see it fall ; - 
That I my willing flight might take- 
To him who is-my all. — 


MP 


Burden’d and groaning then no ‘more; ” , 
“My rescu’d soul shall singy Li ae et 


es 
é 


_ Asup the shining path I soar,.. 
ua a - Death, thou hast lost thy Brine 


hes “The experienced ‘reader will conceive that these 
i" ‘meetings were: indeseribably solemn: indeed it would 
‘have been dificult to determine who were most in- 
/ terested and benefited, the visiters or the visited. OF 
| Ellen’ it may be a? she grew in gr ace, and in the: 
_ knowledge of her Lord and: Saviour. After her con— 
“version, scarcely.a day passed in which she was not 
visited by some Christian friends ; and hardly a wak-. 
| ‘ing hour, when she did not manifest a deep sense of 
‘@ivine: things by her conversation, and especially by 
“her unremitting attention to the Bible. Her divine 
“Tnstructer had given her a very discriminating mind 
cin regard to the doctrine of grace, and the nature of 
‘religious experience. The following are some of the: 
“many. passages of Scripture that were peculiarly dear. 
to her :-—* have loved thee with an everlasting love, 
M therefore wit ioving kindness. have £ drawn thee.— 
We love him because he first loved us.—Having loved' 
his own which were in the world, he loved them to the 
end.—In my Father’s house are many mansions, FE 
fo to prepare a place for you ; andif I goand pirepare 
a pfilace for you, I will come again and receive you un- 
to myself’; that where Lam, ye may be also.” 
‘s Perhaps no young disciple of Christ, expressed: 
“more satisfaction and confidence, or enjoyed a clearer 
“view of the atonement. Often, indeed, she would re- 
“peat the following lines, as most expressive of her 
“understanding. and experience on that important 
point: 


«“ Jesus, my great High Priesty, 
: Offer’d his blood and died ; 
Bes My guilty conscietice knows: 
. No sacrifice beside : 
His powerful blood did once atone, 
And now it pleads before the throne,’” 


_ As we profess to give but an outline of her reli= 
gious.experience, we must pass over the intervening: 


oy aad 


a Se 


Tee ee 5 


i late 4 


ee Pa s - 
i -& ‘ eas ‘ r2 Sil ry 
period, however interesting, and givet 
account o Si ihe (ort! OSI} 1g scene t 


OF Elle it may, De truly. Sandon she | 
ina lite time. During the four. lowin 
though visited with extrem ‘ suffe : 
Jost no time, nor missed any ae C0) 
exhort her fellow-christians to faith e 
sinners of their danger. And he ah appiog 
verge of time, though her bod strer 
diminishing, her warnings and admo 
fered with increasing importunity, 

At the last meeting held ‘in her 
being satisfied that it was the last, tl ese ap 
words were read parted Master is come, an 
for thze.’ From this time she became desiv 
depart, that she might be with her Lord and: Maste f 
and the few days-that yet remained were employed | 
describing to her visiters the Sasibetan pend of Jes 


and fader: ‘Phen woul ‘she 
emphasis, these expressive lines — 


“ Nor health, nor abe nor iad 
* Nor Ee deceitfulempty name, — 
With all its pomp and all its: glare, 
€an with a precious Christ pastas is = 


eB fame, 


AsI draw nea¥ my journey’s end, ce 

How precious is this heavenly Friend t . 

And when.in death I bow my a 
» He’s precious on a dying bed. 


As her last hour seemed very ne 
her Christian friends were, as they sup 
fast look of the dear sufferer, she expr 
anxiety than ever, for the. eternal well 
less sinners; and repeated, ina 
her former charge, to. several mi 
warn them toyflee, from the wrath * Telk 5 
2 young companions from me, hot to neglect the one - 

ing needful until on @ death bed. - t ell sinners that 


| 
Soe aia 
: ob RL ase 


9 ~ 
Ce is ihe best thing they can possess ; ; that it is 


orth seeking for, more than every thing else—that 

ey will find their need of its sapports on a dying 
bed. ” She then addressed her brother and sisters in a 
‘Most eloquent and impressive manner, assuring them 
‘that Jesus was willing, and able, and ready to save all 
‘that would come unto him, repeating several striking 
‘passages of scripture to that effect. 


ealleth forme; O why can I not go to him now—he is 
‘ready to receive me ell, I shall soon be with him, 


then all this pain will be over—yet I don’t suffer half” 


s0 winch as I-deserve. There are many who suffer 
‘more than I do. O what should E do now without re- 
Jigioi—I am afraid that I am too impatient to be gone 
xh Jesus knows that Iam his—and he will do every 
thing that is best for me—it is he that supports me— 
‘he is here now, and I shall Sogn. be with him in hea- 
ag » 


_. “Jesus can make a dying bed 
$5 Feel soft as downy pillows are ; ; 
While on his breast I lean my head, 

And breathe my life out sweetly there.’”” 


_ Then looking upon a dear friend, she said, “Much 
‘as T love you, Mrs. C » I could cheerfully bid you 
farewell, to goto Jesus. O how happy should I be if 
he would call me away this night, this poe: this mo- 
ment.” 


“AS up the shining path I soar, 


Death, thou hast lost thy sting.”’ " 


Be . Lheny: vaising her hands, she exclaimed, ¢ I will 
tell you just how i it is—there seems to be a shining 
4vay, and angels are waiting to convoy me to Jesus, 
who appears to stand at the end of the way with open. 
‘arms to receive me.’ On being asked whether she 
would prefer to live, if she might be restored again to 
health, she seemed distressed, and replied, “ Mrs. S. 
what do youmean? No! F would not exchange con- 
ye : e i 


af 


ae 


After a short pause, ‘My Master is come, and ; 


Pr as RET ee 


ay sabe 


ee 
es 


* 


ed 


é. 


ditions with any per son on eart 


* 


ie 


po “@ And he-has'said he will never leave: me. 


_for me—for me, cy eee 


oes 
+". be is 
*e 
+ set Sle Be Sa ae 
a a > . ¥ 
i 
i 


perfect health. What! no 
where I shall enjoy such s 
‘no, Ican leave my_ dear: 
and rejoice to go this night 
Twas afraid to 
tressed in the trying 
_ Rew.” 


“ O,if my Lord wouk 
My soul would stretch ings i 

Fly fearless through death’s iron gate, 
Nor feel the terrors as she ] 3s"U. mt 


Tn my Paiher's bouse lure many Ginsisay 
,and there is one for me, se pipe me. 
“Eshall see Jesus.” 


“ My Saviour, whom I then shall a : 
With new admiring e ot ee es 

Already has. prepar’d for me. 
A mansion. in the skies.” 


precious promises ! ' what a blessed hope 
that ne word is true. O that my Master w 
and take me, and make me perfectly holy, and 
shall I be perfectly happy. It is but alittle Jonge 
shall struggle with sin and sufferin little mot 
_ linger here, and thenshall F go: ho 
After prayer shagpoke calmly a 
joys of heaven, “where my sun,” said she, mu ohag 
ho more go dovwen—for the Lord willbe my everlastin: 
light, and the days of mourning shall be ended. 
From this time she continued’ ser 
under increasing pain, being able only 
utter a short sentence audibly, « 


On the morning of 
o’clock, she broke the aw 
or peer these striking 


@ 


os 


you willing? said a fiend, near her—*O a 

ou think that you are dying, and is the Saviour 

ij precious 2 With a sweet smile upon her counten- 

€, she replied; «© yes!” and fellasleep in Jesus, 

pyake ‘no more until the hour shall come, inthe 
Sh all that are in the graves shallhear his voice. is 


owthful: uMeader, eee %... i 
len, though dead, yet, spe ks ” Her early 
dmonishes you, that all flesh is grass, and the | 7 shit ye 
iglot yof man as the flower of the field. Son you * 
‘may be summoned by the last messenger. “Have you F 
‘the same religion she possessed, to remove the sting 
‘of death, and brighten the _ prospects of eternity ? Let ~ » — 
Hot the gaieties of life engross your thoughts, and ex- Ry 
' clude from your minds the weighty concerns of thefu= =“ 
world. The Lord calls you to repentance and 
and to-day, if you hear his voice, harden not™ 
rheart. Great peace have they that Jove the die 
Wine law, and nothing shall offend them: but they 
‘hat hate the Saviour slove deat iy “et Hine ix, 


. un Z ay. ee 
¥ 
3 


u 


ers 
, gee a oes 

From ahe E ctitica) Sabbath School Visitant. a 

: ecdote of a Sabbath School Scholar. 4 


elk 
i ae Te 


: ie 
be Two persons, in- this village, were, a short time : 
‘Since, engaged in a controversy upon religious sub- phe 
ects. A Sabbath School scholar happened to be pre- 
“sent; and when he found the conversation to he on *© a4 
the Bible, he was allattention ; for he had been learn=, ea | BF xf 
ing some of thestruths of this ok, and wassull | 
Athirsting for more and more of divine’ Rnowlede? J gist 
oe of the disputants was endeavouring to support 
€ opinion, that the belief of a mman was, in No case, &. “ 
"a.ctiterion by which to judge of his moral character; 
in other words, that it matters not what a man be. , 
s, provided he is sincere in that belief; and, in 
of of this doctrine, ne uoted, as he supposed, a. 
ssage of Scripture, but which is no where to 0 be | vA oT: 


a Ven ‘s . >. ‘ i 
= ‘found in in the Bible. The Boe y 


rior in 


ig oe it Paivind monlesess with. jel we 
' 9 jill suming modesty, mingled with hrep 
i do err, hot know : the se 


Miss ——, one of the Scholars Wi 
peating ber lesson well; 
Anclined, said to her “oka day, J 5 
F _ always say yourlessons so perfectly??? 
Oe Bear oray that I may say. my i, 
Seem??? ys the other, “ well t 

But, Siac the: next mofning she could note 
re ee “of her usual task, Very much 
on she rap to her ae repro : 


a ceived her. «Tp dP Aisa 
ay ‘ee | word of my Jess 


“te "ed the other, — « you ‘took 9 

Ve: eae _ “Learn itt learn.‘ 2. answers th 

a rk earn it at ill; 11 ht I had ‘ho 
¥. hiss en oe n I pray d that fiehi tay it. 
ae a eu aa te the application. 
igi ee 2 mate 


are. 
“My “E34; to thee my tr ing soul 
‘ Would lift her ardent ay; 
O grant*me paticnce with my lot, — 
And/make | me still is care- 


» And when ange ‘my pre 
. Let this my portion aise 
wl lean for ever with thy 


sent state, te 


(cP Tracts may be Mcotained on enue 
athe pee or to Groner Woon; the Be 


. 1824,.—Printed by rt 8, sh. one : 


su 


e s wre 


4 


THE. SABBATH QUESTION 


FROM 


THE ROMAN CATHOLIC STANDPOINT 


AS STATED BY THE 


~ CATHOLIC MIRROR,” 


TOGETHER WITH 


INTRODUCTION AND RESEARCH. 


BY 
ABRAM HERBERT LEWIS, D. D., 


AUTHOR OF ‘ BIBLICAL TEACHINGS CONCERNING THE SABBATH AND THE 
SUNDAY,” ‘‘A CRITICAL HISTORY OF THE SABBATH AND THE SUNDAY IN 
THE CHRISTIAN CHURCH,” ‘‘CRITICAL HISTORY OF SUNDAY 
LEGISLATION,” ‘‘ PAGANISM SURVIVING IN CHRISTIANITY,” 

ETC., ETC. 


- 


~~ 


i T/@ 1/32 


bhewer Colhetr? 


| PREFACE TO SECOND EDITION. 
: The articles from the Catholic Mirror, which form 
_ the bulk of the following pages, have created a re- 


fF 


‘markable interest, and, in various forms, have had a 
| phenomenally wide circulation. This is deeply sig- 
“mficant at atime when the Sabbath question is so 
widely agitated, and when so many new phases of 
the relations between Protestants and Roman Cath- 
olics are coming to the front. Speaking of an edi- 
tion issued from its own office, the Mirror says: 


“The pages of this brochure unfold to the read- 
ers one of the most glaringly conceivable contradic- 
tions existing between the practice and theory of the 
Protestant world, and unsusceptible of any rational 
‘solution, the theory claiming the Bible alone as the 
teacher,which unequivocally and most positively com- 
‘mands Saturday to be kept ‘holy,’ 
‘tice proves that they utterly ignore the unequivocal 
requirements of their teacher, the Bible, and occu- 


whilst their prac- 


pying Catholic ground for three centuries and a half, 
by the abandonment of their theory, they stand be- 
fore the world to-day the representatives of a system 


tes se 
~ a8 


: 
— 
4 


2 “PREFACE. 
the most indefensible, self-contradictory, and suicidal 
al that can be imagined, : ' . 
* * * * * oem * %* 
The arguments contained in this pamphlet are 
firmly grounded on the Word , of God, and having 


been closely studied with the Bible in hand, leave 


: 


no escape for the conscientious Protestant except the 
abandonment of Sunday worship and the return to 
Saturday, commanded by their teacher, the Bible, or 
unwilling to abandon the tradition of the Catholic 
Church, which enjoins the keeping of Sunday and 
which they have accepted in direct opposition. to 
their teacher, the Bible, to consistently accept her in 
all her teachings. Reason and common sense de- 
mand the acceptance of one or the other of these 
alternatives. Either Protestantism and the keepin 
of holy Saturday, or Catholicity and the keeping of 
Sunday. Compromise is impossible.” 


_ Shrink from such conclusions as much as the 
may, Protestants cannot escape the facts, and th 
logic on which these conclusions rest. ~~ 


\ 


INTRODUCTORY. 


~The last ten years have developed many events and 
influences calculated to advance the interests and 
power of the Roman Catholic Church in the United 
States. Within this time the Catholics of America 
have entered upon an active and aggressive policy, 
The World’s Fair, and the Religious Congresses of 
1893; gave ample opportunity for extending and exalt- 
ing Catholic influence. That opportunity was wisely 
and faithfully improved. Men of great ability, suavity, 
and skill have been kept at the front. Much has been 
done and is being done to assert the historical and 
logical right of Roman Catholicism to pre-eminence 
and control in the United States. All this is plain 
even to the careless observer. -- 
The Sabbath question has always been a poinf? of 
much strategic value, between Protestants and Cath- 
olics. Cardinal Gibbon’s book, “Our Christian Her- 
itage,” p 495-505 (published in 1889),,treats the ques- 
tion with great ability and shrewdness, and ina man- 
ner calculated to draw all Protestant defenders of 
Sunday into the Catholic net, not only disarmed, but 
flattered that the Catholics are coming to the Protest- 
ant position. 


4+ INTRODUCTORY, 


In the late “ Sunday-Rest Congress” at Chicago, 
a paper by Cardinal Gibbons, and an address by Arch- 
bishop Ireland, tended strongly in the same direction. 
It is not too much to say, that in a good degree the 
Catholics captured the Sunday-Rest Congress, as they 
did much else at Chicago. At thesame time, andasa 
significant part of their far-reaching program, there 
appeared in the columns of the Baltimore Mirror, usu- 
ally regarded as the mouthpiece of the Cardinal, a 
series of articles tipon the Sabbath question, running 
from September 9th to 3oth. The opening article of 
this series reviewed the situation briefly, the claims 
of the Israelites, and of Sabbath-keeping Christians, 
and the various attitudes which Protestants have 
taken concerning the World’s Fair, The A/irvror states 
its purpose as follows: Dey 


* “Our purpose in throwing off this article, is to 
shed such light on this all-important question (for 
were the Sabbath question to be removed from the 
Protestant pulpit the sects would fee! lost, and the 
preachers be deprived of their ‘Cheshire cheese’) 
that our readers may be able to comprehend the 
question in a// its bearings, and thus reach a clear con- 
viction.” ? 


ira ; 
* 4 * * * * * 


INTRODUCTORY, 5 


“Neither is the discussion of this paramount sub- 
ject above the capacity of ordinary minds, nor does it 
involve extraordinary study. 

“Tt resolves itself into a few plain Gigese easy 
of solution: 

“ast. Which day of the week does the Bible en- 
join to be kept holy? 

“2d. Has the New Testament modified ie pre- 
cept or practice the original command ? ? 

“3d. Have Protestants, since the sixteenth cen- 
tury, obeyed the command of God by keeping ‘ holy’ 
the day enjoined by their infallible guide and teach- 
er, the Bible; and if not, why not? ; 

“To the above three questions we pledge ourselves 
to furnish as many intelligent answers, which cannot 
fait to vindicate the truth and uphold the deformity 
of error.” 


It is evident that Catholics believe the time to be 
ripe for the full and aggressive announcement oftheir 
right to be recognized as the originators and defend- | 
ers of Sunday-observance. . Inthe Mirror editorials 
they have served due notice on Protestants that what- 
ever support the Catholic Church gives Sunday, acting 
alone, or in union with Protestants, is given to itasa 
Catholic institution. They openly annouce, and cor- 


6 *" INTRODUCTORY. 


rectly, too, that Sunday keeping is thoroughly un- 
protestant, and that no Protestant can be consistent! 
who does not keep the Sabbath as the Bible con, 
mands. Seventh-day Baptists have been saying this 
from the time of the English reformation until now; 
and we rejoice that Catholics have so openly served 
this notice on Protestants, to quit the premises 9 
acknowledge the authority of the owner. It is time 
for Protestants to pay rent or vacate. , 


Having thus cleared the ground for action, the 
Mirror opens the second article as follows. It form 
extremely interesting and instructive reading for Prot- 
cstants. Each article is preceded by the following 
head Hines: 


ARTICLE SECOND FROM “MIRROR.” 


“Tue CHRISTIAN SABBATH.” “THE GENUINE OFF- 
SPRING OF THE UNION OF THE HoLy GHOST AND THE 
Catuotic Cuurcn, His Spouse.—Tue Cras or Prot- 
ESTANTISM TO ANY®ParT THEREIN PROVED TO BE. 
GROUNDLESS, SELF-CONTRADICTORY, AND SUICIDAL,” 

But faith, fanatic faith, once wedded fast, 


Is some dear falsehood, hugs it to the last. 
—Moore. 


Conformably to our promise in our last issue, we 
proceed to unmask one of the most unpardonable in- 
consistencies of the Biblical rule of faith. Lest, how- 
ever, we be misunderstood, we deem it necessary to 
premise that Protestanism recognizes no rule of faith. 
no teacher save the “ Infallible Bible.” As the Cath- 
olic yields his judgment in spiritual matters implicity, 
and with unreserved confidence, to the voice of his 
church, so, too, the Protestant recognizes xo feacher 
but the Bible. All his spirituality is derived from its 
teachings. Itis to him the voice of God addressing 


him through His sole inspi:ed teacher. It embodies 


his religion, his faith and his practice. The language 


NoTe.—That the reader may see exactly what the Mzrror says, we give 
the argument as presented in three articles, entire, verbatim, and without ir- 
terruption by comment. 


. 


8 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT 


_of Chillingworth: “The Bible, the whole Bible, and : 
nothing but the Bible, is the religion of Protestants,” 
is onlv ene form of the same idea multifariously con-— 
vertible into other forms, such as ** The Book of God,” — 
“ The Charter of Our Salvation,” “ The Oracle of Our 
Christian Faith,” “God's Text-Book to the Race of 
Mankind.” ete, etc. It is, then, an incontrovertible 
fact that the Bible alone is the teacher of Protestant © 
Christianity. Assuming this fact, we will now pro- 
ceed to discuss the merits of the question involved in 
our last issue. Recognizing what is undeniable, the 
fact of a direct contradiction between the teaching 
and practice of Protestant Christianity—the Seventh- 
day Adventists [and Seventh-day Baptists] excepted— 
on the one hand, and that of the Jewish people on the 
other; both observing different days of the week for the 
worship of God, we will proceed to take the testimony : 
of the premises, vz. the testimony of the teacher 
common to both claimants, the Bible. The first ex- 
pression with which we come in contact in the Sacred 
Word is found in Gen. 2d chapter, 2d verse: “And 
on the seventh day He (God) rested from all His work — 
which He had made.” The next reference to this 
matter is to be found in Exodus, 20th chapter, where 
God commanded the seventh day to be kept, decause He 
had Himself rested from the work of creation on that 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 9 
‘ 


day; and the sacred text informs us that for that rea- 
son He desired it kept, in the following words: “ Where- 
fore, the Lord blessed the seventh day and sanctified 
it.” Again, we read in the 31st chapter, 15th verse: 
‘Six days you shall. do work; in the seventh day is 
_the Sabbath, the rest holy to the Lord.” Sixteenth 
verse: “ Jt is an everlasting covenant,” “and a perpetual 
sign,” “for in six days the Lord made heaven and 
_ earth, and in the seventh He ceased from work.” 
In the Old Testament reference is made one hun- 
dred and twenty-six times to the Sabbath, and all 
these texts conspire harmoniously in voicing the will 
of God commanding the seventh day to be kept, be- 
cause God Himself frst kept it, making it obligatory 
on all as “a@ perpetual covenant.’ Nor can we imagine 
anyone foolhardy eneugh to question the identity of 
Saturday with the Sabbath or seventh day, seeing 
that the people of Israel have been keeping the Sat- 
urday from the giving of the Law, A. M. 2514, to A. 
D. 1893, a period of 3,383 years. With the example 
of the Israelites before our eyes to-day, there is no 
historical fact better established than that referred 
to, viz., that the chosen people of God, the guardiaus 
of the Old Testament, the living representatives of 
the only divine religion hitherto, had, for a period of 
'1,490 years anterior to Christianity, preserved by 


10 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON—PROTESTANT, | 


weekly practice the living tradition of the correct in ' 
terpretation of the special dav of the week, Saturday, 
to be kept “holy to the Lord,” which tradition they 
have extended by their practice to an additional 
period of 1,893 years more, thus covering the full ex- 
tent of the Christian dispensation. We deem it nec- 
essary to be perfectly clear on this point for reasons 
that will appear more tully hereafter, The Bible— 
the Old Testament—confirmed by the living tradition 
of a weekly practice for 3,383 years by the chosen 
.people of God, teaches, then, with absolute certainty, 
that God had, Himself, named the day to be “ kept 
holy to Him ”—that the day was Saturday, and that 
any violation of that command was punishable with 
death. “Keep you my Sabbath, for it is hoiy unto 
you; he that shall profane iteshall be put to death; 
he that shall do any work in it, his soul shall perish 
in the midst of his people.” Exodus 31: 14. 


It is impossible to realize a more severe penalty 
than that so solemnly uttered by God Himself in the 
above text on all who violate a command referred to_ 
no less than one hundred and twenty-six times in the 
Old Law. The ten commandments of the Old Testa- 
ment are formally impressed on the memory of the 
child of the biblical Christian as soon as possible, 
but there is is not one of the ten made more emphat- 


. 


pee Sina 25 NON-PROTESTANT. 13 


ically familiar; both in Sunday-school and pulpit, 

Bias that of keeping “ holy” the Sabbath- day. 
Having secured with absolute certainty the wil! 

_ of God as regards the day to be kept holy, from His 


eered Word, decause He rested on that day, which 
_ day is confirmed to us by the practice of His chosen 
_ people for thousands of years, we -are naturally in- 
_ duced to inquire when and where God changed the day 


for His worship, for it is patent to the world thata 


a change of day has taken place, and inasmuch as no 
_ indication of such change can be found within the 
| pages of the Old Testament, nor in the practice of 


the Jewish people who continue for nearly nineteen 


‘centuries of Christianity obeying the written _com- 


mand, we must look to the exponent of the Christian 
dispensation, v7z., the New Testament, for the com- 


_ mand of God cancelling the old Sabbath, Saturday. 


We now approach a period covering little short 
of nineteen centuries, and proceed to investigate 


_ whether the supplemental divine teacher—the New 
' Yestament—contains a decree cancelling the mandate 


of the Old Law, and at the same time, substituting a 
day for the divinely instituted Sabbath of the Old 
Law, viz., Saturday; for, inasmuch as Saturday was 


the day kept. and ordered to be kept by God, divine 


authority alone, under the form of a cancelling decree. 


12 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NONTPROTESTANT. 


could abolish the Saturday covenant, and another di- 
vine mandate, appointing by name another day to be 
kept “holy,” other than Saturday, is equally necessary 
tosatisfy the conscience of the Christian believer. The 
Bible being the only teacher recognized by the bibli- 
cal Christian. the Old Testament failing to point out 
_ a change of day, and vet another day than Saturday 
being kept “holy” by the biblical world, it is surely 
incumbent on the reformed Christian to point out in 
the pages of the New Testament the new divine de- 
crees repealing that of Saturday and substituting 
that of Sunday, kept by biblicals since the dawn of 
the Reformation. | 

Examining the New Testament from cover to 
cover, critically, we find the Sabbath referred to six-— 
ty-one times. We find, too, that the Saviour invaria- 
bly selected the Sabbath. (Saturday) to teach in the 
synagogues and work miracles. The four Gospels 
refer to the Sabbath (Saturday) fifty-one times. 

In one instance, the Redeemer refers to Himself 
-as “the Lord of the Sabbath,” as mentioned by Mat- 
thew and Luke, but, during the whole record of His 
life, whilst invariably keeping and utilizing the day 
(Saturday), He never once hinted at a desire to change tt. 
His apostles and personal friends afford to us a Strik- 
ing instance of their scrupulous observance of it after 


ea é 
SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. % 13 

| His death, and whilst His body was yet in the tomb. 
St. Luke, 23d chap., 56th verse, informs us: “And 
they returned and prepared spices and ointments, 
and rested on the Sabbath-day according to the commandment.” 
“But on the first day of the week, very early in the 
morning (Easter Sunday), bringing the spices they 


had prepared.” The “spices” and “ointments” had 


been prepared Good Friday evening, because “the 
Sabbath drew near.” 54th verse. This action‘on the 
part of the personal friends of the Saviour, proves 

' beyond contradiction, that, efter His death, they kept 
“holy” the Saturday, and regarded the Sunday as any 
other day of the week. Can anything, therefore, be 

-more conclusive than that the apostles and the holy 
women never knew any Sabbath but Saturday, up to 
the day of Christ's death? 

We now approach the investigation of this inter- 
esting question for the next thirty years, as nar- 
rated by the evangelist, St. Luke, in his Acts of the 
Apostles. Surely some vestige of the cancelling act 
can be discovered in the practice of the apostles dur- . 
ing that protracted period. 

But, alias! Weare once more doomed to disap- 
pointment. Vine times do we find the Sabbath re- 
ferred to in the “Acts,” but it is the Saturday (the old 
Sabbath). Should our readers desire the proof, we 


«4 “& SUNDAY OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. % 


refer them to chapter and verse in éach instance. 

Acts, 13¢, 14v.; again, same chapter, 27v.; again, 42v.; 
again, 44v. Once more, 15c., 31v. Again, 17C., 2V.; 

again, 18c., 4v. “And he (Paul) reasoned in the syna- 
gogue every Sabbath, and persuaded the Jews and 

the Greeks.” | Thus the Sabbath (Saturday) from Genesis” 
to Revelation! ! ! Thus it_is impossible fa find in the 

New Testament the slightest interference by the 

Saviour, or His apostles, with the original Sabbath, 
but on the contrary, an entire acquiescence in the 

original arrangement; nay, a plenary endorsement by 

Him, whilst living, and an unvaried, active participa- 

tion 7x the keeping of that day and no other by the apostles, ; 
for thirty years after His death, as the Acts of the 
-\postles have abundantiy testified to us. 

Hence, the conclusion is inevitable, viz., that, of 
those who follow the Bible as their guide, the Israel- 
iics and Seventh-day Adventists [and Seventh-day 
Baptists], have the exclusive weight of evidence on 
their side, whilst the biblical Protestant has not a 
word in self-defense for his substitution of Sunday 
tor Saturday. More anon. ; 

THIRD ARTICLE. ©” 

When his Satanic Majesty, who was “a murderer 
from the beginning,” ‘and the father of lies,” under- 3 
took to open the eyes of our first mother, Eve, by 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. m 15 


stimulating her ambition, “you shall be as gods, 
“knowing good and evil,” his action was but the first 
‘of many plausible and successful efforts employed 
later, in the seduction of millions of her children. 
Like Eve, they learn too late, alas! the value of the in- 


| ducements held out to allure her weak children from 


their allegiance to God. Nor does the subject-matter 
of this discussion form an exception to the usual 
tactics of his sable majesty. 

Over three centuries since he plausibly repre- 
sented to a large number of discontented and ambi- 
tious Christians the bright prospect of the successful 
inauguration of a “new departure,” by the abandon- 
ment of the Church instituted by the Son of God, as 
their teacher, and the assumption of a new teacher— 
the Bible alone—as their newly-fledged oracle. 

The sagacity of the evil one foresaw but the bril- 
_liant success of this mancurer. Nor did the result 
fall short of his most sanguine expectations. 

_* A bold and adventurous spirit was alone needed .- 
to head the expedition. Him his Satanic Majesty 
soon found in the apostate monk, Luther, who, him- 
self, repeatedly testifies to the close familiarity that 
existed between his master and himself, in his “ Table 
Talk,” and other works published in 1558 at Witten- 
berg, under the inspection of Melancthon, His collo- 


16 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT, 


quies with Satan on various occasions, are testified to” 
by’ Luther himself—a witness worthy of all credi- 
bility.’ What the agency of the Serpent tended so 
effectually to achieve in the Garden, the agency of 
Luther achieved in the Christian world. 
‘« Give them a pilot to their wandering fleet, 

Bold in his art, and tutored to deceit; 

Whose hand adventurous shall their helm misguide 

To hostile shores, or whelm them in the tide. 

As the end proposed to himself by the Evil One ~ 
in his raid on the Church of Christ was the destruc- 
tion of Christianity, we are now engaged in sifting 
the means adopted by him to ensure his success there- 
in. So far they have been found to be misleading, 
self-contradictory and fallacious. We will now pro- 
ceed with the further investigation of this imposture. 

Having proved to a demonstration that the Re- 
deemer, ¢z no instance, had, during the period of His 
life, deviated from the faithful observance of the Sab- 
bath (Saturday), referred to by the four Evangelists 
fifty-one times, although He had designated Himself 
“ Lord of the Sabbath,” He never having ence, by com 
mand or practice, hinted at a desire on His part to 
change the day by the substitution of another ; and 
having called special attention to the conduct of the 
Apostles and the holy women, the very evening of 
His death, securing beforehand spices and ointments 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. wp 


“to be used in the embalming of His body the morn- 
ing after the Sabbath (Saturday), as St. Luke so 
clearly informs us; (Luke 24th chapter, 1st. verse.) 
thereby placing beyond peradventure, the divine 
action and will of the Son of God during life by keep- 

ing the Sabbath steadfastly; and having called atten- 
tion to the action of His living representatives after 
His death, as proved by St. Luke; having also placed 
before our readers the indisputable fact that the Apostles 
for the following thirty years (Acts) never deviated 
_ from the practice of their divine Master in this par- 
ticular, as St. Luke (Acts 18th chapter, 4th verse) as- 
Sures us: “ And he (Paul) reasoned in the synagogues 


a 


every Sabbath (Saturday), and persuaded the Jews and 
| the Greeks.” The Gentile converts were, as we see 
from the text, equally instructed with the Jews, to 
_ keep the Saturday, having been converted to Chris- 
| tianity on that day, “ the Jews and the Greeks” col- 
‘lectively. 


ep Having also called attention to the texts of the 
| Acts (9), bearing on the exclusive use of the Sabbath 
| by the Jews and Christians for thirty years after the 
| death of the Saviour as the only day of the week ob- 
" served by Christ and His Apostles, which period ex- 
} hausts the inspired record, we now proceed to supplement 
our proofs that the Sabbath (Saturday) enjoyed this 


18 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON—PROTESTANT. 


exclusive privilege, by calling attention ¢o every in- 
stance wherein the Sacred Record refers to the first 
day of the week. 

The frst reference to Sunday after the resurrec- 
tion of Christ is to be found in St, Luke’s Gospel, 
24th chapter, from 33 to 40 verses and in St. Jota 
2oth chapter, roth verse. 

The above texts themselves refer to the sole mo- 
tive of this gathering on the part of the apostles. It 
took place on the day of the resurrection (Easter Sun- 
day), not for the purpose of inaugrating “the new de- 
parture” from the old Sabbath (Saturday) by keep- 
ing “holy ” the new day, for there is not a hint given 
of prayer, exhortation, or the reading of the Scrip 
tures, but it indicates the utter demovalization of 
the apostles by informing mankind that they were 
huddled together in that room in Jerusalem “ for fear 
of the Jews,” as St. John, above quoted, piety in 
forms us. . 

The second reference to Sunday is to be found ir 
St. John’s Gospel, zoth chapter, 26th to 29th verses 
“And after eight days, the disciples were again with- 
in, and Thomas with them.” The resurrected Re 
deemer availed himself of this meeting of all the 
apostles to confound the incredulity of Thomas, who 
had been absent from the gathering on Haster Sun 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. IQ 


2 


| day evening. This would have furnished a golden 
"opportunity to the Redeemer to change the day in the 
" presence of all his apostles, but we state the simple 
- fact that, on this occasion, ‘as on Easter Day, not a 
word is said of prayer, praise or reading of the Scrip- 
ai tures. The third instance on record, wherein the 
_ apostles were assembled an Sunday, is to be found in 
_ Acts, 2d chapter, rst verse: “ The apostles were all of 
_ one accord in one place.” (Feast of Pentecost—Sun- 

day.) Now, will this text afford to our Biblical Chris- 
_tian brethren a vestige of hope that Sunday substi- 
f tutes, at length, Saturday? For when we inform 
them that the Jews had been keeping this Sunday for 

1500 years, and have been keeping it eighteen cen- 
_turies after the establishment of Christianity, at the. 
‘same time keeping the weekly Sabbath, there is not 
_ to be found, either consolation or comfort in this text. 
" Pentecost is the soth day after the Passover, which 
" was called the Sabbath of weeks, consisting of seven 
‘times seven days; and the day after the completion 
of the 7th weekly Sabbath-day, was the chief day of 
‘ the entire Festival, necessarily Sunday. What Israel- 
ite would not pity the cause that would seek to dis- 
“cover the origin of the keeping of the first day of the 
week to his Festival of Pentecost, that has been kept 


by him yearly for over 3,000 years? Who but the 


20 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-—PROTESTANT. 


Biblical Christian, driven to the wall for a pretext 0 
excuse his sacrilegious desecration of the Sabbath, 
always kept by Christ and. His Apostles, should have. 
resorted to the Jewish Festival of Pentecost for his 
act of rebellion against his God, and his teacher, “ 
Bible? 

Once more, the Biblical apologists, but for cud 
change of day, call our attention to the Acts, 20th 
chapter, 6th and 7th verses: “ And upon the first day of 
the week, when the disciples came together to break 
bread,” etc. To all appearances, the above text, 
should furnish some consolation to our disgruntled 
Biblical friends, but, being a Marplot, we cannot allow 
_ them even this crumb of comfort. We reply by the 
axiom: “ Quod probat nimis, probat nihil.’ “What proves 
too much, proves nothing.” Let us call attention to 
the same Acts, 2d chapter, 46th verse: “And they, 
continuing daily in the Temple, and breaking bread 
from house to house,” etc. Who does not see at a 
glance, that the text produced to prove the exclusive 
prerogative of Sunday, vanishes into thin air—an 
ignis fatuus—when placed in juxtaposition with th ° 
46th verse of the same chapter? What the Biblical 
Christian claims by this text for Sunday alone, the 
same authority, St. Luke, informs us was common to 
every day of the week: “And they, continuing daily 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 21 


iy the Temple, and breaking bread from house to 


_ house.” 
One text more presents itself apparently earns 


__ towards a substitution of Sunday for Saturday. It is 


name of the Lord Jesus, 


_ taken from St. Paul’s 1 Ep. Cor. 16th chapter, rst and 


2d verses. 
_ Now concerning the collection for the saints.” 


“On the first day of the week, let every one of you 


“day by him in store,” etc: Presuming that the request 


of St. Paul had been strictly attended to, let us call 


-attention to what had been done each Saturday dur- 
ing the Saviour’s life, and continued for thirty years - 
after, as the Acts inform us. 

The followers of the Master met “every Sabbath” 


' to hear the word of God; the Scriptures were read 
e “every Sabbath-day.” ‘And Paul as his manngr was to 


reason in the Synagogue every Sabbath, interpusing the 


BD 


etc., Acts 1&8th chapter, 4th 


i verse. What more absurd conclusion than to infer 
that reading of the Scriptures, prayer, exhortation, 
‘and preaching, which formed the routine duttes of every 
: | Saturday, as has been abundantly proved, were over- 
_ slaughed by a request to take up a collection on azoth- 
er day of the week? 


In order to appreciate fui.y the value of this text 
‘now under consideration, it is only needful to recall 


22 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT, E 


the action of the Apostles and holy women on Goo 

Friday before sundown. They bought the spices and 
ointments after He was taken down from the cross; 
they suspended all action until the Sabbath “ holy to 
the Lord” had passed, and then took steps on Sunday 
morning to complete the process of embalming the 
sacred body of Jesus. Why may we ask did they not 
proceed to complete the work of embalming on Satur- 
day? Because they knew well that the embalming 
of the sacred body of their Master would interfere 
with the strict observance of the Sabbath, the keeping 
of which was paramount. and until it can be shown 
that the Sabbath-day immediately preceding the Sunday of 
our text had not been kept (which would be false, in- 
asmuch as every. Sabbath had been kept) the request of 
St. Paulo make the collection om Sunday remains to 
be classified with the work of the embalming of 
Christ’s body, which could not be effected on the Sab- 
bath, and was consequently deferred to the next 
convenient day, wiz: Sunday, or the first day of the 
week, — 
Having disposed of every text to be found in the 
New Testament referring to the Sabbath (Saturday), 
and to the first day ot the week (Sunday), and having 
shown conclusively from these texts, that, so far, not 
a shadow of pretext can be found in the sacred vol- 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 23 


z umie for the Biblical substitution of Sunday for Satur- 
day; it only remains for us to investigate the mean- 


ing of the expressions “ Lord’s Day” and “ Day of 


the Lord” to be found in the New Testament, which 


we propose to do in our next article, and conclude 
with opposite remarks on the incongruities of a sys- 
tem of religion which we shall have proved to be in- 
defensible, self-contradictory and suicidal. 


FOURTH ARTICLE, 


“ Halting on crutches of unequal size, 
One leg by truth supported, one dy “es, 
Thus sidle to the goal with awkward pace, 
Secure of nothing but to lose the race.” 


In the present article we propose to investigate 
carefully a new and the last class of proofs assumed 


“to convince the Biblical Christian that God had sub- 


stituted Sunday for Saturday for His worship in the 
New Law, and that the Divine will is to be found 
tecorded by the Holy Ghost in the Apostolic writ- 


ings. 


We are informed that this radical change has 
found expression, over and over again, in a series of 
texts in which the expression “ The day of the Lord,’ 
or, “The Lord’s day,” is to be found. 


The class of texts in the New Testament, under 
the title “Sabbath,” numbering 61 in the gospels, 


24 SUNDAY- OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT.. 


Acts and Epistles, and the second class, in which 
“the first day of the week,” or Sunday, having bec y 
critically examined (the latter class numbering nine) 
and having been found not to afford the slightest clu 7 
to a change of wili on the part of God as to his day of 
worship by man, we now proceed to examine the 
third and last class of texts relied on to save the 
Biblical system from the arraignment of seeking to 
palm off on the world, in the name of God, a decree 
for which there is not the slightest warrant or author- 

; ity from their teacher, the Bible. 
The first text of this class is to be found in the 
Acts of the Apostles, 2d chapter, 2oth verse: “ The 
sun shall be turned into darkness. and the moon into 
blood, before that great and notable day of the Lord 
shall comne.” How magy Sundays have rolled by ™ 
since that prophecy was spoken? So much for tna 
effort to pervert the meaning of the sacred text from 
the judgment day toSunday! Thesecond text of this 
class is to be found in the 1st Epistle to the Corinth- 
ians, rst chapter, 8th verse: “‘ Who also shall confirm: 
unto you, the end that you may be blameless 7” the day 
of our Lord Jesus Christ.” What simpleton does not see 
that the Apostle here plainly indicates the day of judg. 
ment? The next text of this class that presents itself, 
is to be found in the same Epistle, 5th chapter, 5th 


s 


? 


- 
os 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 25 


“To deliver such-a one to Satan for the de- 
“struction of the flesh, that the spirit may be Saved im . 
“the day of the Lord Jesus.” The incestuous Corinthian 
was, of course, saved on the Sunday next following ! ! 
_ How pitiable such a make-shift as this! The fourth 
text, 2d Corinthians, rst chapter, 13th and 14th ver- 


ses: “And I trust ye shall acknowledge even to the 


end, even as ye also are ours in the day of our Lord 
~ Jesus.” Sunday, or the day of judgment, which? The fifth 
text is from St. Paul to the Philippians, 1st chapter, 
6th verse: “Being confident of this very thing, that 


he who hath begun a good work in you, will perfect 


it until the day of Jesus Christ.” The good people of 


, Philippi, in attaining perfection on the following Sunday, 


could afford to laugh at our modern rapid transit ! 
We beg leave to submit our sixth of the class, viz., 
Philippians, 1st chapter, roth verse, “That he may 
be sincere and without offense unto the day of Christ.” 
That day was next Sundvy, forsooth! not so long to 


' wait after all. The seventh text, 2d Epistle Peter, 3d 


ay 


chapter, roth verse. “ But she day of the Lord will come 


as agheif inthe night.” The application of this text 


_ to Sunday passes the bounds of absurdity. The 


eighth text, 2d Epistle Peter, 3d chapter, rzth verse. 


‘6 “Waiting for and hastening unto the coming of the day 


2 the Lord, by which the heavens being on fire, shall 


26 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 


be dissolved,” etc. This day of the Lord is the same 
’ referred to in the previous text, the application of 
both of which ¢o Sunday next would have left the Chris- 
tian world sleepless the next Saturday night. 4 

We have presented to our readers eight of the 
nine texts relied on to bolster up, by text of scripture, 
the sacrilegious effort to palm off the “ Lord’s-day 4 
for Sunday, and with what result? Each furnishes 
prima facie evidence of the last day; referring to it 
directly, absolutely and unequivocally., _ 

The ninth text wherein we meet the expression 
“the Lord’s-day,” is the last to be found in the Apos- 
tolic writings. The Apocalypse or Revelation, first 
chapter, tenth verse, furnishes it in the following 
words of St. John: “{f was in the spirit on the Lord’s- 
day;” but it will afford no more comfort to our Biblical 


friends than its predecessors of the sameseries. Has 
“ St. John used the expression previously in his Gospel” 
or Epistles? Emphatically zo. Has he had occasion | 
to refer to Sunday hitherto? Yes! twice. How did 
he designate Sunday on these occasions? Easter 
Sunday was called by him, chapter twenty, first Verse, 
(St. John’s Gospel), ‘ The first day of the week.” Again, 
chapter twenty, nineteenth verse, “Now when it 
was late that same day, being the first day of the week.” 
Evidently, although inspired, both in his Gospel and 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 27 


Epistles, he called Sunday “the first day of the 
week.” On what grounds, then, can it be assumed 
that he dropped that designation? Was he more in- 
- spired when he wrote the Apocalypse, or did he adopt 
a new title for-Sunday, because it was now in vogue? 
A reply to these questions would be supererogatory, 
especially to the latter, seeing that the same expres- 
sion had been used eight times already by St. Luke, 
St. Paul and St. Peter, al/ under Divine inspiration, and 
surely the Holy Spirit would not inspire St. John to 
call Sunday the Lord’s-day, whilst He inspired - Sts. 
Luke, Paul and Peter, collectively, to entitle the day 
of Judgment, “the Lord’s day.” Dialecticians reckon 
amongst the infallible motives of certitude, the moral 
motive of analogy or induction, by which we are en- 
abled to conclude with certainty from the known to 
the unknown; being absolutely certain of the mean- 
ing of an expression uttered eight times, we conclude 
that the same expression can have the same meaning 
‘only, especially when we know that on the nine 
ocensions the expression was inspired by the Holy 
Spirit. 

Nor are the strongest intrinsic grounds wanting 
_ to prove that this, like its sister texts, contains the 
Same meaning. St. John (Apoc., first chapter, tenth 


”» 


verse) says: “I was in the spirit on the Lord’s-day; 


28 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 


but he furnishes us the key to this expression, chapte r 
four, first and second verses. ‘: After this I looked 
and behold a door was opened in heaven.” A voice 
said to him: “Come up hither and I will show you 
the things which must be hereafter.’ WLet us ascend in 
spirit with John.. Whither? Through that “door in 
heaven,” to heaven. And what shall we see? ‘“ The 
things that must come to pass hereafter,” chapter 
four, first verse. He ascended in spirit to heaven. 
He was ordered to write, in full, his vision of what is 
to take place antecedent to and concomitantly with 
the “ Lord’s-day’”’ or the day of Judgment; the ex- 
pression “Lord’s-day” being confined in Scripture 
to the day of Judgment exclusively. : 

We have studiously and accurately collected from. 
the New Testament every available proof that could : 
be adduced in favor of a law cancelling the Sabbath-— 
day of the-Old Law, or one substituting another day 
for the Christian dispensation. We have been care- 
~ ful to make the above distinction, lest it might/be ad- 
vanced that the 3d[4th| commandment was abrogated 
under the New Law. Any such plea has been over- 
ruled by the action of the Methodist Episcopal Bish-— 
ops in their Pastoral, 1874, and quoted by the New 
York Herald of same date of the following tenor; 
“The Sabbath instituted in the beginning and con- 


SUNDAY-OBZERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 29 


firmed a ayain and again by Moses and the prophets, 
5 oi never been abrogated. A part of the moral law, not 
ef a part or tittle of its sanetity has been taken away.” 
_ The above official pronunciamento has committed 
that large body of Biblical Christians to the perma- 
- mence of the 3d [4th] commandment under the New 
Law. We again beg*leave to call the special atten- 
tion of our readers to the 2oth of “the 39 articles of 
_ religion” of the book of common prayer, “It is not 
_ lawful for the church to ordain any thing that is con- 
tr ary to God's written word.” 
CONCLUSION. 
We have in this series of articles taken much 
pains for the instruction of our readers to prepare 
_ them, by presenting anumber of undeniable facts found 
in the Word of God, to arrive-at a-conclusion abso- 
--lutely irrefragable. When the Biblical system put in 
"an appearance in the 16th century, it not only seized 
on the temporal possessions of the church, but in its 
yandalic crusade stripped Christianity, as far as it 
_ could, of all the sacraments instituted by its founder, 
_ of the Holy Sacrifice, etc., retaining nothing but the 
Bible which its exponents pronounced their sole teacher 
‘ ; in Christian doctrine and morais. Chief amongst 
" their articles of belief was, and is to-day, the perma- 
~ nent necessity of keeping the Sabbath holy. In fact, 


30 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 4a 


“it has been for the past 300 years the only article of the 
Christian belief in which there has been a plenasy 
consensus of Biblical representatives. The keeping 
of the Sabbath constitutes the sum and substance of 
the Biblical theory. The pulpits resound weekly with 
incessant tirades against the lax manner of keeping 
the Sabbath in Catholic countries as contrasted with 
the proper, Christian, self-satisfied mode of keeping 
the day in Biblical countries. Who can ever forget 
the virtuous indignation manifested by the Biblical 
preachers through the length and breadth of our 
country, from every Protestant pulpit, as long as the 
question of opening the World’s Fair on Sunday was_ 
yet undecided, and who does not know to day that one 
sect, to mark its holy indignation at the decision, has , 
never yet opened the boxes that contained its articles 
at the World’s Fair. | & 

These superlatively good and unctuous Chris- 
tians, by conning over their Bible carefully, can find © 
their counterpart in a certain class of unco-good peo- 
ple in the days of the Redeemer, who haunted him 
night and day, distressed beyond measure, and scan- 

‘dalized beyond forbearance, because He did not keep? 
the Sabbath in as straight-laced a manner as them- — 
selves. 

They hated him for using common sense in refer- 


f enough of His supreme contempt for their pharisaical 


: "pride. -And it is very probable that the Divine mind 

_ has not modified its views to-day anent the blatant 
| outery of their followers and sympathizers at the 
ks close of this r9th century. But when we add to all 
this, the fact that whilst the Pharisees of old kept the 
“true Sabbath, our modern Pharisees counting on the 


' eredulity and simplicity of their dupes, have never once 
| in their lives kept the Sabbath which their Divine Master 
~ kept to His dying day, and which His Apostles kept, 


: after his example, for thirty y ears afterwards, accord- 
ie ing to the Sacred Record. 

f This most glaring contradiction involving a de- 
' 


_ liberate sacrilegious rejection of a most positive pre- 
/cept is presented to us to-day in the action of the 


Biblical Christian world. The Bible and the Sabbath 
_ constitute the watch-word of Protestantism; but we 
Ns have demonstrated that it is the Bible versus their Sab- 
bath, _We have shown that no greater contradiction 
ever existed than their theory and practice. We 
_ have proved that neither their Biblical ancestors nor 
_ themselves have ever kept one Sabbath-day in their 
i lives. The Israelites and Seventh-day Adventists [and 
- Seventh-day Baptists] are witnesses of their weekly 
_ desecration of the day named by God so repeatedly, 


32 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 


and whilst they have ignored and condemned thei 
teacher, the Bible, they have adopted a day kept d 
the Catholic Church. What Protestant can, after pe- 
rusing these articles, with a clear conscience, continue 
to disobey the command of God, enjoining Saturday to 
be kept, which command his teacher, the Bible, from”) 
Genesis to Revelation, records as the will of God? | .- | 

The history of the world cannot present a more’ 
stupid, self-stultifying specimen of dereliction f 
principle than this. The teacher demands emphati-. 
cally in every page that the Law ot the Sabbath be 
observed every week, by all recognizing it as “ the 
only infallible teacher,” whilst the Disciples of that 
teacher have not once for over 300 years observed the 
Divine precept! That immense concourse of Biblical 
Christians, the Methodists, have declared that the | 
Sabbath has never been abrogated, whilst the follow- 
ers of the Church of England, together with her | 
daughter, the Episcopal Church of the United States, 
are committed by the zoth Article of Religion, al-j 
ready quoted, to the ordinance that the churgh cannot 
lawfully ordain anything “ contrary to God's written” 
word.” God's written word enjoins His worship to be 
observed on Saturday, absolutely, repeatedly, and most — 
emphatically, with a most positive threat of death to” 
him who disobeys. All the Biblical sects occupy the 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 33: 


same self-stultifying position which no explanation: 
‘can médify, much less justify. 

How truly do the words of the Holy Spirit apply 
to this deplorable situation! ‘“ Jniguitas mentita est 
‘sibi.”—“ Iniguity hath lied to ttse/f.” Proposing to follow 
rs the Bible only as teacher, yet, before the world, the sole 
_ teacher, is ignominiously thrust aside and the teaching” 
_and practice of the Catholic Church—“ the mother of 
/abominations,” when it suits their purpose to so 
designate her—adopted, despite the most terrible 
threats pronounced by God Himself against those 
| who disobey the cominand, ‘“‘ Remember to keep holy 
the Sabbath.” 

‘Before closing this series of articles, we beg to 
call our readers’ attention once more to our caption 
introductory of each, v/z.: rst—The Christian Sabbath, 
| the genuine offspring of the union of the Holy Spirit, 
‘with the Catholic Church, His spouse. 2d—The 
claim of “ Protestantism to any part therein proyed 
to be groundless, self-contradictory and suicidal.” 

The first proposition needs little proof. The 
Catholic Church for over one thousand years before 
the existence of a Protestant, by virtue of her Divine 
‘Mission, changed the day from Saturday to Sunday. 
We say by virtue of her Divine Mission, because He 
who called Himself the “Lord of the Sabbath,” en- 


\ 


\ 


i" 


34 SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NONE RO Maaaees Ag 


dowed her with His own power to teach, “ he tha ul 
heareth you, heareth me;”’ commanded all who be a 
in Him to hear her, under penalty of being placed with 
the “heathen and publican,” and promising to be 
with her to the end of the world. She holds het 
charter as teacher from him—a charter as infallible 
as perpetual. The Protestant world at its birth found 
the Christian Sabbath too strongly entrenched to rur 
counter to its existence;it was therefore placed unde! 
the necessity of acquiescing in the arrangement 
thus implying the Church’s right to change the day 
for over 300 years. The Christian Sabbath is there 
fore fo this day the acknowledged offspring of th 
Catholic Church as Spouse of the Holy Ghost, with: 
out a word ,of remonstrance from the Probestaly 
world. 

Let us now, Howeven take a gidties at our secon¢ 
proposition, with ‘¢he Bible alone as the teacher ¢ ant 
gnideinfaithand morals. This teacher most emphat ic 
ally forbids any change in-the day for paramount reason. 
The command calls for a “ perpetual covenant.” The 
day commanded to be kept by the teacher as neve 
ounce been kept, thereby developing an apostacy from at 
assumedly fixed principle, as self- contradictory, s selt 
stultifying, and consequently as suicidal as it is wit 1 
in the power of language to express. Nor are th 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 35 


limits of demoralization yet reached. Far from it. 


Their pretence for leaving the bosom of the Catholic 


Church was for apestacy from the truth as taught in 


the written word. They adopted the written word as 


their sole teacher, which they had no sooner done 
than they abandoned it promptly as these articles 
have abundantly proved, and by a perversity as wilful 
as erroneous, they accept the teaching of the Catholic 
Church in direct opposition to the plain, unvaried 
and constant teaching of their sole teacher in the 
most essential doctrine of their religion, thereby em- 
phasizing the situation in what may be aptly desig- 


' nated “a mockery, a delusion and a snare.” 


Should any of the Rev. Parsons, who are habit- 
uated to howl so vociferously over every real or as- 


_ sumed desecration of that pious fraud, the Bible Sab- 


bath, think well of entering a protest against our logi- 


_ Cal and scriptural dissection of their mongrel pet, we 


_ can promise them that any reasonable attempt on 
_ their part to gather up the ‘“disjecta membra” of 
| the hybrid, and to restore to it a galvanized existence, 


. will be met with genuine cordiality and respectful 


consideration on our part. But we can assure our 


readers that we know these Reverend howlers too 
_well to expect a solitary bark from them in this in- 
stance. 


’ 


36‘ SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON- 


And anyy know us too well to su 1 


anti- scriptural question would ne cessaril 
Their policy now is to “lay lowe 
to adopt it. 


REMARKS. 


The foregoing indictment of Protestantism, which 
closes with language more forceful than elegant, can- 
not be sucessfully denied. Essentially, if. not in 
every particular, it rests on solid facts in history and 
indisputable logical conclusions. If it be answered 
that Sunday was observed more or less before the 
papacy was organized, the fact remains that Sunday 
does not appear until the influx of Greek and Roman 
influences had begun the work of undermining and 
driving out the Sabbath. Destructive no-lawism 
opened the way for the introduction of the doctrine 
of “church authority,” and thus, of Sunday. This 
combination of fundamental errors made the devel- 
opment of Roman Catholicism not only possible, but 
unavoidable. Whoever does not draw the line of 
pure primitive Christianity, at or before the middle 
of the second century, is hopelessly caught by the 
currents which swept Western Christianity into the 
sea of Roman Catholicism. Hence it is that the 
Roman Catholic has firm ground for the “ historic ar- 


_ gument in favor of his system, as Deing germinally 


present, or as actually developed, from, and after 150 
A.D. Therefore a Catholic mav well speak with 


Seas! SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON—PROTESTANT, 


confidence which involves both denunciation and sate 
ire, when he discusses the Protestant position con-— 
cerning the Bible and Sunday. a 

The charge is true which-the Mirror brings ; 
against Protestant clergymen, that they deal in gen-— 
eralities only, avoiding the vital issue between them- 
selves and Romanists, when discussing the Sabbath 
question. They do the same when confronted by the 
claims of the Sabbath as presented by Sabbath- keep- 
ing Christians and Israelites. 4 


Puritanism in England was forced to its com- L 
promise position between the hot firing of Roman Ca- | 
tholicism on one hand and the Seventh-day Baptists 
on the other hand. Afraid to take either extreme, 
Nicholas Bownde, the father of the “Puritan Sun- 
day” theory, invented the compromise,of a “ trans- 
ferred” fourth commandment. He did not attempt 
any biblical defense of this theory, but with lofty 
assumption simply declared that the day of the Sab- 
bath had been changed. Dr. Bownde’s book appeared 
in 1565 A.D. The first-thirty-five pages of it are de- 
voted to proving the primeval, perpetual and univer- 

sal character of the Sabbath. His argument is iden- — 
tical with that of the English Seventh-day Baptists, — 
who were his contemporaries. He closes this argu 


y % 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON—PROTESTANT. 39 ; 


_ ment by a comparison between the Jews, as keepers 
of the Sabbath, and the Gentiles of their time, as 
“i follows: 


“And when all the Gentiles round about said that 


_ they worshiped every one of them the true God (and 
“yet they did not thus know him by his word and by 


his works, and therefore made him but an idol), they 
by their practice in observing that seventh day did show 
that they did know him aright, and so made him 
known unto others; the glory of which work had been 


_ obscured and darkened if they had changed the number 
_ of that day, which the Lord in wisdom left to his 


church to, be observed in the policy and discipline of 
it, when he might have appointed some other, that 
so the benefit of our creation might always with 


_ praise be remembered in the church, according as it 


is said in the words of the commandment: Jn six 
days the Lord made the heaven and the earth, the sea, and all 
that in them is, and rested the seventh day, therefore the Lord 


‘blessed the Sabbath-day and hallowed it, which in the verse 


going before he calleth she seventh day. Ex. 20: as7 
Thus we learn that God did not only bless it, but 


_ blessed it for this cause; and so we see that the Sab- 


bath must needs be still upon the seventh day, as it 


always hath been.” 


qo SUNDAY-—OBSERVANCE NON—PROTESTANT. ; 


Up to this point Dr. Bownde writes wholly as ¢ 
Seventh-day Baptist would write. His argument ir 
favor of the Sabbath asa permanent and universal 
fact in history, as on the seventh day of the week 
only, and as obligatory upon all men through all ti 


presented is based upon the divine origin of the sev- 
enth day of the week as the Sabbath. The sharpness 
of his logic, and the accuracy of his conclusions, 


Dr. Bownde would not have written thus had he 
seen any other basis possible for anything permanent 
or authoritative in the matter of the Sabbath. Th e 
Romish theory, whether in its original form or as 
slightly modified by the reformatory movement up to 
the date when he wrote, had no basis outside of tra- 
dition and civil law; and, as Dr. Bownde suggests, 
other days were held in higher reverence than the 
Sunday. The discussion of the question by the En-- 
glish Seventh-day Baptists on one side and the 
Churchmen on the other, ,had cleared the ground un- 
til all saw that there were but’ two logical positions; 

one resting on tradition and civil law, rejecting the 
Sabbath and putting Sunday and other church-ap- 


SUNDAY—-OBSERVANCE NON—PROTESTANT. 4I 


pointed days in its stead; the other resting on the 
plain command of God, accepting the Sabbath and 
rejecting Sunday. Withaclear grasp, thus far, Dr. 
Bownde foHows the safe and positive line of truth. 
But, unable to break away trom the popular practice, 
and poisoned by anti-Jewish prejudice, he must essay 
the impossible, and proceed to murder his own argu- 
‘ments by attempting to remove the Sunday to the 
foundation on which God has firmly fixed the Sab- 
bath. Onecanscarcely keep froin smiling to see with 
what lofty dogmatism Dr. Bownde attempts to escape 
from the dilemma in which he had placed himself: 
After insisting through thirty-five pages that the 
Sabbath is an universal and primeval institution, 
fixed upon the seventh day of the week, because of 
God’s example and commandment, and “ that the Sad-' 
bath must needs still be upon the seventh day, as it always hath 
been,” we are treated in the next breath to the follow- 
ing paragraph : 
“And upon this seventh day that we now keep.” 


“ But now concerning this very special seventh day, 
| that now we keepin the time of the gospel, that is 
well known that it is not the sameit was from the 
beginning which God himself did sanctify,and where- 
of he speaketh in this commandment, for it was the 
| 


\ 
| 
\ 


hs 


42 SUNDAY—OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT, | 


grant, but so wat we contess, it must aieays remai 
never to be changed any more, and that ail men must 
keep holy this seventh day, and none other, which 
was unto them not fhe seventh, but the first day of the 
week, as it is so called many times in the New Testa- 
ment, and so it still standeth in force, that we are 
bound unto the seventh day, though not unto the very 
seventh. Concerning the time and persons by whom 
and when the day was changed, it appeareth in the 
‘New ‘l'estament that it was done in the time of the 
apostles, and by the apostles themselves, and that to- 
gether with the day, the name was changed, and was 
in the beginning called the first day of the week, afte 
“wards the Lora’s-day.” 

The first sentence in this remarkable paragraph, 
_ purporting to present a reason for the change, de 
clares the change zs not in accordance with the comman . 
ment of God, nor with his example. This frank confession 
of disobedience, in fact, if not in purpose, is followed 
in the same sentence, by the dogmatic assertion, 
«That all men must keep holy this seventh day, and 
none other, which was unto them, not the seventh, b 1 
the first day of the week, asit is called so many times 


we SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. 43 


in the New Testament, and so it still standeth in 
+ c 

force, that we are bound unto the seventh day, 
though not unto that very seventh.” The boomerang 


iat retro- active logic, and the self- condemnation of 


honest admission, are here totally destructive. 

In view of Dr. Bownde’s admissions, the charges 
of- the Roman Catholics are seen to be both just and 
accurate. In attempting to transfer the fourth com- 
‘mandment to Sunday, as an improvement upon the 
“church authority” theory of the Catholics, Dr. 
Bownde and his coadjutors did, in slightly different 


” 


form, the same thing which they so bitterly con- 
a in the Catholics. The test of years has re- 
‘vealed the weakness and falseness of the Protestant 
compromise, and itis no wonder that when modern 
“Sabbath reformers” turn to the Romanists for help, 
the Mirror castigates them, while it smiles to see them 
iBorced back to the Catholic position. Conquerors 
usually exult. It may be like adding insult to injury, 
but Protestantism has no escape. New devices may 


if _ Note.—Dr. Bownde’s book has been out of print foralong time. The 
lalsrary of the Seventh-day Baptist University, at Alfred Centre, N. Y., has a 
ee and the book was reprinted, entire, in the Saésath Outlook in its 
‘quarterly form, under the editorship of the writer, beginning with January, 


The files containing this reprint can be obtained from the pub- 


is ers of this volume. 


44 SUNDAY-—OBSERVANCE. NON—PROTESTANT. 


be invented yet, but all will end where Dr. Bowne 
began, at the foot of the granite fact that Sunday 
not the day which God ordained, and that it is th 
day which the traditions of the Catholic Chure 
have established. Ignored or denied, facts remai 
unmoved by rhetoric or denunciation. . 


Puritanism trassferred the trial of this compr 
mise theory to the new world, where an open fiel 
and more favorable auspices gave ample opportunit 
and bright promise of success. But the theory \ 
intrinsically self-destructive. It lacked the vitalit 
and consistency of genuine Protestantism, which, ¢ 
the Mirror truthfully says, demands, as the Seventi 
day Baptists of England: demanded at the close ¢ 
the 16th century, the observance of the Sabbath ac 
cording to the conmandment of God in the Decalogu 
The irresistible logic of events has carried Sunde 
back to the Catholic position, and the majority of if 
defenders, among ee ee are now pivorines tl 


American Sabbath.” A few years since, the mana 
gers of the American Sabbath Union enrolled Card 
nal Gibbons and eight millions of Catholics as it 
_ strong allies in favor of National Sunday legislati Ol 


SUNDAY-OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT. ge 


ter, the same men denounced Catholics for refus- 
g to go beyond the “ Catholic position.” Cardinal 
( ibbons sent a paper to the late “Sunday-rest Con- 
ress” in Chicago, upon “The Place of Sunday in 
Shristianity,” which Dr. Atterbury declared set forth 
the doctrines of the evangelical Protestants on that 
| uestion. The appeal to the civil law, and the claim 
at the “Civil Sabbath ” is peculiarly a Christian in- 
stitution, and that its observance is the special sign 


hat this is a Christian nation, historically and logic- 
ally, are Roman Catholic principles. - in fact, and to 
| great extent in outward form, Protestants are sur- 
dering their untenable position and going over to 
*he Roman Catholic camp. The Mirror may wellexult. 
hi The appearance of the editorials given in the 
foregoing pages at this juncture of affairs, isa part of 
the carefully planned and wisely executed scheme to 
“make America Catholic.” Roman Catholics have be- 


gun to draw the net around Protestants in many 
They yield, or seem to yield, to Protestant 


ideas, enough to disarm suspicion, but never enough 
to thwart their purpose of gaining the United States 


| Be the “Only True Church.” Those Protestavts: 


from oe transfer. 
The Seventh-day Baptists have been. aa 
warning on this question for more than two hund : 
years in the United States and in England, from 
moment when the compromise was announced; an 
through their scattered but never extinct denomins 
‘tional progenitors, they have sounded the alarm ‘ 
all the centuries, back to the time when the pagani: 
ing of early Chriatianity began the work of eliminat 
ing the Sabbath and introducing the Sunday. | 
later years the Seventh-day Adventists have joine 
in this warning; and the Israelites, in all lands an 
in all the centuries since Sinai, have borne continua 
and permanent testimony to the baa of th 
eons commandment. eae E 
These pages go forth in behalf of that great fut 
damental truth, the actual supremacy of the Bible in a 
matters of Christian faith and practice. If our position b 
rejected there is no escape from the demands of | 
‘man Catholicism. The only change that will eve 
come to Sunday will beacontinued rettirn to its not 


* 


SUNDAY—OBSERVANCE NON-PROTESTANT, Seaway, 


have been driven to them for aid. They can well 
fford to say, as did the Giant Despair to Pilgrim, “1- 


ao honorable man can blame Roman Catholics 
yr their course. In history and in topic oy be: 


What of the future? The choice lies between the: 
abbath as Christ left it, and as the developement of 
Spiritual Christanity now demands it, and the-eccles- 
 iastico civil Sunday as the Catholic Church. has de- 
veloped it. Beyond that no pr ophecy is now needed. 
‘Struggle as they may there is no other alternative for 
Protestants. Facts will not budge before speculative 
theories or sophistical rhetoric. 

_ Bigots and narrow-minded men will sneer at_ 
what is here written. Some will continue to deride 
“Saturday,” and to ignore the fourth commandment. 
“hese will the sooner drift into the Catholic fold, or 


Rationalism. ‘Meanwhile ane atoms 


into op ei, 


conflict goes on. Sunday “ desecration” 
and religious conscience touching it wanes. 
law declares that Sunday has a “ civil” sacred 
which most people treat with a lightness akin to 
which Bible-loving Protestants accord to God's S: 
bath. God waits to see how long these Bible-lov 
foes of that which they call the “ Scarlet Woman,” 
the “Great Red Dragon,” and the “ Apostate Chure , 
will continue to follow her leading in the matter o 
Sunday-keeping. Never were the words of © 
prophet more pertinent than now, “ How Lonc HAL! 
YE BETWEEN TWO OPINIONS? IF THE ee BE Gop, FOL- 
“LOW HIM; BUT IF BAAL, THEN FOLLOW | HIM,” — 


4 
OF THE 


| OBNDRAL Assveragnomy 


are, 
e geek THE WHOLE | | 
at OF DIFFERENCE BETWEEN . 
e bal 
___- HER AND THOSE ASSOCIATIONS | 
PROM WHICH SHE HAS SEPARATED. 
‘ % 
2” 
BY A COMMITTEE. ey ae ae, 
- ® 
ons 4 : : * ) 
q a By «i 
$ ass 
is * . * * a 
7) = AT THE OFFICE OF THE CHRISTIAN INDEX,” ‘ bh | 
‘wad WASHINGTON, GA. Ry 
i Is ul & ; ae swell 
eo Tih a 1836 7 t ’ 


, , oh ! ‘ 7 , { 
the : = OAs 
de, 7 . 
be >. 7 aie ee a A 


, a 
CONTENTS, & a 
- CHAP. I. Causes wuicu Lep to Secession—Extracts 


from the Minutes of the Flint and Ocmulgee Associations, 
and remarks on them. 


CHAP If. Tue Eatonron Sratemenr—Her dealings 
with her refractory members, and relations with New Salem. 


CHAP. Ill. Formation or Cenrran Association—Her 
Faith, Decorum, plans to do good, labours, &e. and her cor- 


respondence with the Georgia and Plone wines 
CHAP. IV. Lasours OF THE Georeta, the Flint 
’ and Ocmulgee. ; & 


CHAP. V. Strictures on the Circular of the 
for 1833—Objections noticed —Stories, &c- putin 


To the Readers of these Pages. 
Brethren and Friends,—At the pectin of the Authors 

of this History, &c. I beg leave to , that, though a mem 
ber in the Georgia Association, I have resided. since January 
1827, in the bounds, and attended all the sessions, (except 
1834 and ’5) of the Ocmulgee Association—that I have com 
pared the extracts from minutes and other public document 
herein inserted, with the originals, and find them correct; and 
that with many of the facts stated, tonchigg Eatonton an¢ 
New Salem, I am well acquainted; for | was witness to mos 
of the transactions. I have also furnished the authors assis- 
tance in preparing this work for publication. { can but hop 
that the circulation of this pamphlet will do give te 
those desirous to ascertain correct information is whole 


matter, all that is necessary. i 
er ADIEL SHERWOOD. 
' Eatonton, February, 1636. 


(<7 It is designed to give a copy toeach Church and 
ister in the State. 


INTRODUCTIO 


imi Nee 
Inquiries have come from various quarters of the 

» State, in regard to the origin, faith, views, &c. of this 
body. When a new concern springs up within the 
bounds of older Assogiations, it might be expected 
that many storics wil] be put in circulation, and many 

_ false impressions made, in order to forestal publi 
opinion, and thus prevent its correspondence witk 
_ those, whose friendship is desirable. It was the pre- 
» vailing sentiment, that an expose of views, faith, &c. 
was unnecessary, inasmuch as those who wished ac- 
_ quaintanee, would seek it at our annual sessions, or 
among our Churches; but calls for information became 
_ so frequent, and from sources so respectable, that we 
: felt bound to listen and answer. Hence, in Decem- 


her 1835, a committee of 2 persons, were requested 
to answer inquiries, and send the result ef their la- 
: hours to the Churches for their approbation and sanc- 
tion. Little will be written, but extracts from docu- 
ments already made. public, will be inserted, such as 
shall be suitable to the objects designed. 


CHAPTER I. 


CAUSES WHICIK PRODUCED SECESSION. 


_ As Associations are voluntary societies, the consti- 
_ inents not being bound to be represented any longer 
| than they choose; when they cease to send up messen- 
} gers, no body has any authority to call them to ac- 
} count. If they were like firms in trade, and a heavy 
| debt hung over them, it would be injustice to dissolve 
| connexion without notice, and leave a few to liquidate 
| the various demands against the concern. But it is 
not so in Associations—the constitutions know nothing 
about granting"letters of dismission, though in ordina- 
ty cases, it is expedient to obtain them. Until Sept. 
rest, when two or three Churchesin J asper and New- 

| ton, had failed to be represented in the Ocmulgee; did 


te 


i ee es 


attempted, and what has since been accomplished! _ 
Let us look at the acts* of the Flint and Ocmulgee, 
and see if they do not furnish reasons for separation. 
“The Church at Sharon dismissed from the Yellow 
River Association, made application for admission as 
a member of this Association; but there being unfa~ 
vorable reports relative to the faith and practice of 
part of the members of said Church, its admission was © 
suspended, and” a committee was appointed ‘to ex- 
amine into the faith and order of said Chureh.”’ This 
committee on 30th Oct. met, ‘and after appointing a 
moderator and clerk, to wit, McGinty and Eason, we 
went into the house, expecting to open our meeting 
by singing and prayer; but to our astonishment, the 
moderator, (B. H. Wilson) refused to give up the 
seat!’”—’’ We then repaired to the wood to make 
out our report, (at which time brother B. Strickland’ 
withdrew himself) when a mutority, “9 members,’” 
came to us and requested to be examined, and being 
found orthodox, were advised to their duty, viz: to 
organize themselves and keep house for God, and 
represent themselves in our next Association as’ 
‘true Church!” Flint minutes, 1829.00” 


ADVICE. — a 
The committee appointed last year, to endeavor to 
effect a union between New Salem and Eatonto. 
Churches—submitted the following report, which was 
read and agreed to, viz: ; { Faset 
The committee after prayerful and serious conside- 
ration of the subjects of difference, between our twé 
sister Churches of New Salem and Eatonton, and a 
review and comparison of the facts and feelings in the 
case—have, as they hope, with feelings of christiar 
* We can not transcribe all the acts, we must abridge son 
what; when we use their language, we annex the ‘“—,” ¢ 
promise to give the sense in all. Ca 


" quere, as not to express that “¢¢ as ¢ 
_ pel order,” and further, that the stro: 

“discountenanced and put down,” be ex 

some milder terms instituted in ed thereof. 
2nd. Being unanimously of opinion that no Baptist 

Church can regularly, according to Gospel order and 

Church practice, dismiss a member, unless there is 
unanimity in the Church granting the letter-we there- 

fore advise New Salem Church to drop the charge 

on this point particularly, and all the rest of the char- , 

_ ges—and the brethren who have joined New Salem 
_under the letters, obtained by only a majority of Ha- 
tonton church, to return to the Hatonton Church, and 

in the spirit ae the Gospel, acknowledge that eu let- 

_ ter was obtained irregularly, and that they regret any 

| hard feelings and irregular conduct, that may have 

existed in obtaining them. 

3rd.. That upon these brethren so doing, we recom- 
mend to Hatonton Church to restore them to fellow- 
ship, and then, if they wish, to let them depart 1 in 
peace and brotherly love, by new letters. 

4th. We advise that no more should be said between 
them, on the usury question. 

We, the Representatives of Eatonton Church,in .— 
conformity with the duties of our delegation, fully 
and freely accede to the term of the ee advice, 

- without any qualification, in relation to the difficulties 

_ between the two Churches, which the committee of the 

Ocmulgee Association were appointed to settle. 

JEREMIAH CLARK, 
Marx A. Cooprgr, ¢ Delegates. 
Jonn G. LumspeEn, 

We, the Representatives of New Salem Church, 
agree as above, in the same terms. 
January 22,1831. — a : 

Cattery Denson, 

Jason GRIER, 

A. Ricurpson, 

Waw Hr, 
aun OBADIAH ECHOLS, Moderator. 

Joun G, Poxniuy, Clerk. Min, Oc. 1831. 


Delegates. 


“Took up the case Bot the mr eDeadave vabavel at 
read letters from the minority and majority that form- 
erly belonged to said church, and after a satisfactory 
inv estigation, the minority was unanimously recogm-_ 
ned as the trne church, —the majority having seceded | 
from our union,” Minutes of Flint, 1831. 


Extracts from Ocmulgee Minutes of 1832. 

21st. On motion with regard to Katonton church, 
voted that we believed she has not fully redeemed hen 
pledge, being of opinion, that she required more of” 
Bomc orthoses | members, who returned to her in accor- 
dance with the recommendation of the committee, than ~ 
is contained in that advice. 

22d. Appointed a committee to labor with Eurond , 
ton church, and endeavor to remove the difheulty be- 
tween her bald this body. 


Extracts from the Minutes of 1833. 
18th. Morton; Whereas, at the last meeting of 
this body, the case of Eatonton church had reached 
that crisis, that the question to withdraw, might with | 
great propriety have been decided by the Association: 
but in order that her moderation might be seen by all, 
and in hopes to redeem, she still continued to labor 
through a committee, to convince them of their wr 
The committee having now reported the case unsettle 
and that they believe a any further attempts to be ea 
less— 

Bert resolved, That this body withdraw ther con- 
nexion in the terms of the constitution, from the afo 
said Katonton church, for the cause of immorality, 
that she refuses to comply with her voluntary and 
lemn pledge, made in the settlement entered into 
tween herself and New Salem church, in Januar 
1831, as may be seen in the minutes of the Associa’ 
of the same date. 

Considerable argument ensued, for and oh a 


to] 
above resolution, which took up the hemi 


ton church, with brother 
retire, while the body shoule 
The brethren retired. 
Association that a reconciliation was hopeless—Eaton- 
_ ton delegation having refused to tell what concession 
would satisfy; upon which the vote was taken, and 
_ the resolution to withdraw from Eatonton church pas- 
sed. 


REPE Y, 

| BHEWING THAT THOSE ASSOCIATIONAL ACTS ARE CON- 

TRARY TO THE SCRIPTURES AND THE USAGES CF 
THE DENOMINATION. 

Reasons why the Baptist Churches of Christ at Mc.Do- 
nough, Sharon, Sardis, and Smyrna, have with- 
drawn their member ship from the Flint River Asso- ei, 
ciation. a 
Whereas the aforenamed churches, (and several 

others,) have thought proper to dissolve their connex- i 

ion with the I". R. Association, in consequence of the ‘! 

conduct of said Association eee the Sharon and 

Temon churches, we deem it expedient to assign our 

reasons for seceding from that body; and in so doing, 

to give a plain statement of the facts that led to that 

unpleasant event; and to publish the same, im order 

that all who desire, may know the truth, and have ; 

an opportumity afforded them to examine and judge ¢ 

for themselves. 
At the session of 1829, the church at Sharon ten- f 

- dered her.letter of dismission from the Yellow River 
Association to the F’. R. Association for admission— AR 
but her reception was suspended in consequence of 
some unfavorable reports relative to the faith and 
practice of apart of her members. The delegates 

from the Sharon church declared themselves then rea- 

dy, and requested a public trial, The Association Pi 

_ did not accede to their request; but appointed a com- a 

n mittee of nine persons to convene at Sharon on the 


4 


special rides ' k 
sufficient to accon n all; this they all com- 
plied with, except their Moderator, R. McGinty, 
who, regardless of the invitation, and without saying 
a word tothe churchor her Moderator—walked roun 
the table—laid down his book, and seated himself by 
the side of the Moderator of the chureh—and getting 
out his spectacles—appeared to be about to assume 
the right to open the meeting, without any previous, 
understanding in that matter between the committee 

and the church. This procedure, so unexpected to” 
the Moderator of the church, induced him to rise and 

state to the committee, that as the church had not 
been together since the Association, he had not had 
an opportunity of informing them what the Associa- 
tion had done; but that, although the committee had 
not even requested it of him, he had sent word to as 
many of the members as he could, and he believed 
they were nearly all present—and further stated to 
the committee, that he wished them distinctly to un-— 
derstand that the church had her own Moderator and 
would not give him up for another, unless there should 
be a charge preferred against him; and if that should” 
be the case, he would give up his seat and the church 
might appoint whomsoever she pleased to fill it. 
The moderator of the church then proceeded to open 
the mecting, and the committee were requested to 
prefer the charge or charges, they might have, in wri- 
ting, to which J. S. Calloway and R. eta 
plied, that they had no charge against the church, or 
any individual of the church; (but Calloway observ 
ed in a lower tone of voice, as he sat down, he did 
not know what they might have before they were 
-done,) hereupon considerable altercation took place 
between the committee and the church, relative to the 
propriety and impropriety of the Moderator of he 
church retaining his seat; during which the chur 
proposed that her confession of faith, contained in 
church book should be read, observing that if a 
her members refused to own or subscribe to said 


pear to meet the views fth 
4 be determined to do nothing so 
_ church continued her Moderator on his’ mn 
' iam Mosely, one of the committee, urged that it was 


| 

| 

not a meeting of the church, but of the Association; 
j 

| 


and therefore the church had no right to say a word, 
or to do any thing in the case—and observed that their 


Finally George Daniel, a Minister inthe Yellow Ri- 
ver Association, begged leave to say a few things to 
the church, and particularly to the Moderator—and 
| after some insinuating expressions, observed to the 
_ Moderator, “My Dear Brother, have you not power 
_ to give up your seat, and the keys of the church a lit- 
| tle while, for the Brethren to do what they want to do, 
) andthen take them up again?’ This suggestiondrew 
| from the Moderator the observations he made, con- 
} cerning being burned ata stake, rather than give up 
} his seat and the keys of the church to any person or 
persons, except to thechurch herself. Meshach Low- 
ery, one of the committee, asked the church, what 

_ harm an individual examination would do them?— 
/ ‘adding that he would let any brother that. wanted, 
| come to his church and examine him, and all his mem- 
bers, if they wished to do it any time. To this mea- 

_ sure, however, the church did not think proper to 
| accede. The committee gave the church to under- 
| stand that if they would not submit to an examination 
| inthe way they thought right; they would have noth- 
| ing more to do with the matter, but would withdraw 
‘4 and report unfavorably to the Association; stating at 
| the same time, that such membersas wished, or were 
) willing, to be examined, should follow them; and 
| moreover, alleging, if but five came and submitted to 
an examination by them, on being found orthodox, 
| they should be considered the érwe church; and with- 
» drew accordingly to the woods. About this time B. 
Strickland left the committee and retired from the 
meeting. Ina short time William Moseley returned 
| and stated that he was authorized by the committee 
| " ‘to inform the church that if there were any more that 
j hed to undergo an examination, and would follow 
they would be attended to. ‘Thus improperly 


s 


not yielding the point was a manifestation of their guilt. 


ill e church, Nine of the pembera: do , 
our males and_five fe did withdraw contrary 
to the admomnons of the Moderator, and having a 
swered satisfactorily, such questions as the committe 
thought proper to ask them, were by said comm 
pronounced, or declared to be the t7ue Sharon churshi 
consequently the real Sharon church, (consisting ¢ 
about one hundred & fifty members all in good stand- 
ing) must be, ifa church at all, a false church; al- 
though not one of her members had ever been ea 
for unsonndness in faith or practice, nor even asin 
charge of’ heresy preferred against any of them. The 
church then labored with those nine members that 
withdrew in disorder, and (they remaining incorrigi- 
ble) excluded them. 

And whereas the said Association did, at their last, 
‘session receive into their body, the ead excommuni- 
cated persons, as a regularly constituted Baptist 
church, by passing the following very extraordinary 
resolution. 

“Resolved, That the committee be sustained in their 7 
acts; and that the majority of Shaton church be ree 
ved as a member into this body with the minority, w 
on the faith of the Yellow River Association, 
practise accordingly,” thus putting to issue at o 
vote, two propositions, the one directly contradicto: 
to the other, namely: that m sustaiming the acts ¢ 
the committee, the majority of Sharon eck. m st of 
course be rejected; yet, in the same vote they we. 
to be received as a member of that body with the mr 

 nority, on the faith of the Yellow River Association; 
thus declaring at one vote, botha non-fellowship and 
a fellowship wah the majority of Sharon church; and 

a sustaining, and not sustaining the acts of the ca n- 

mittee ; and. to give the resolution some appearanc 
fairness, required as a condition on which the maj 
ty were to be received, that they should ackno 
edge the faith of the Yellow River Association, 
though they had been distinctly told by the deleg 
from the Sharon Church, that if they sustained t 
of the Aiaeces » they, the Sam et w 


7 
“ciation, was aaa am dis 
matter in which faith was at all concern 
the soundness, or unsoundness of the course thee 
mittee pursued with the Sharon Church. 
And whereas, a minority of the Teman Church, who 
had been excluded from said Church for i improper 
conduct, presented a letter, by their delegates, and 
were received bya majority of the Association; thus 
restoring to membership persons that had been duly 
excommunicated, and receiving them, disorganized as 
s they were, both in this, and also in the case of the 
Sharon minority as regularly constituted Churches, 

over the heads, and against the remonstrances of seve- 

ral Churches, who, by their delegates unhesitatingly 
expressed their decided disapprobation to the recep- 
_ tion of said minorities as component parts of the Asso- 
ciation;thereby virtually excluding anumber of Church- 
| es in order to receive two disembodied parcels of per- 
sons who were in reality no Churches. 

Now, we humbly, yet conscientiously believe that 
| the aforesaid acts, both of the committee and Associa- 
tion are unprecedented, overbearing and unsound; in- 
asmuch as the Churches of Christ, as constituted in 
the New Testament are independent bodies, and one 
_ cannot rule the others, nor all the others rule one; or 
» they are voluntary Associations, and therefore accoun- 
table to no human authority, but that which they en- 
| act, or for wise purposes, yield themselves to by mu- 
tual compact; and as no body of men can compel any 
| people to be a Church; so of course, none can appoint 
| officers for a Church, that privilege belonging to the 
Church itself. The committee in the course they adop- 
ted at Sharon, assayed to give officers to the meeting, 
| and thus to meet the Church unorganized and disem- 
bodied! If they had thought of the case rightly, they 
would have seen, that having chosen for themselves 
| officers, they should have gone in and met the Church 
organized with her own officers, and thus treated with 
her as a Church, and asa Church only. This doctrine 
is taught to all Baptists—the independence ofthe Chur- 
ches isa distinguishing trait in the denomination, and 
| af this can be violated in one case, it may in all. | 
_ Therefore, seeing the Flint River Associatie 
well as their committee, have, as we believe, i 


ie a 
n 9364 


ne 


i 


ne i lew Testament, at 
omination for centuri 
past, we, the Church ve named, deem it bot 
our privilege and dut withdraw our membershi 
from said Association, for the reasons above state: 
and not on account of any disagreement with said Al 
sociation in matters of faith, as has been erroneousl 
represented: our faith being now, as heretofore, 
which is contained in the articles of faith on wiaphie 
were originally constituted. And we trust, that tl 
foregoing statement of facts, so far as it shall be cor 
rectly understood, and impartially weighed, will ju 
tify us in the eyes of all well disposed and enlighten 
ed Baptists. 

Read, approved, and signed, by order of the Churel 
at McDonough, aul semen balers: 

February, “1831. yw 


The Reasons for Seceding from the Ocmulgee Associa 
tion. 


I. For violations of her Constitution. i 

Ist. By assuming to dictate to Eatonton Chat 
what should satisfy her in regard to her excluded m 
ers, who sought restoration. 

When the Advice was given by the committee 
sanctioned by the Association in Sept. 1831, it ~ 
supposed to be harmless, so far as the exclu dx mem 
bers of Eatonton were concerned; and if they were 
never restored, they would remain as they ioe » ou 
of the connexion entirely. If advised to be “res 

ed” at Eatonton, of course, they could not be mem 
bers at New Salem; and therefore in no church: 1 Bu 
since the AGeeciatinn at the two last sessions, has ai 
raigned and tried Eatonton, and decided by her cire 
lar for 1833, that the persons in question are memt 
of New Salem; the whole matter puts on a serious . 
pect, and evidently shows a spirit of ecclesiastical d 
mination. Was Eatonton to “restore,’’ whether sl 
had fellowship with those persons or not? Was th 
bare reading the Advice to produce fellowship? 
Sthe Church deprived the privilege of j nae 
} spirit in which the applicant returned? “‘k 


be more of some of those members, &c. than 
# : 


wiidieed by th 


“ay 
tid 


ninutes of 1832.) 
ar 2 to govern the internal H 
wship of Eatonton! She has no > . . 
her own body, but must yield her judgement and 

conscience to the Association, which obtains testimo- 
i ny about the acknowledgements of the applicants, n& 
from persons most of whom had already decided New — 

Salem was right and Eatonton wrong! The Advice, 
thus understood, strikes at the very root of the inde- 
_ pendence of the Churches and furnishes a good rea- 
son for dissolving our connexion. Any measure, which 
subverts the independence ef the Churches, is a virtu- 

al violation of the Constitution; the Advice as inter- 
“preted by the Association in 1832, and by the circular 
‘of 1833, does subvert the independence of the Chur- 
ches, and is therefore a violation of the constitution. 
| 2nd. By invading the internal rights of Eatonton in 
receiving testimony touching the manner and spirit in 
‘which her excluded members returned to her, and in 
deciding she had required more than was contained in 
certain advice. 
_, At the session of 1832, New Salem Church in or- 
der to prove she had redeemed her pledge, stated she 
had laid down her charges; and then notwithstanding 
‘the solemn protest of the minority, she called on breth- 
'zen Cox, Barnet, &c. to shew that Messrs. Hill and 
Richardson returned to Eatonton for restoration, in ~ 
Pthe spirit of the Gospel! (See Ocmulgee Circular of 
| 1833, page 14, as proof.) Is discipline, i. e. the re- 
!ception, dismission, exclusior. and restoration of mem- 
Hbers, the internal rights of the church?’ Every one 
fanswers yes! and a right with which the Association 
has given her pledge not to intermeddle: “This Asso- 
Peiation shall have no power to lord it over God’s heri- 
'tage—nor by which they can infringe upon any of the 
internal rights of the Churches.” (See Constitution.) 
But upon the internal rights of Eatonton the Associa- 
tion has infringed, and therefore violated her constitu- 
on. This matter, the calling up, the spirit manifes- 
ted by applicants for restoration, or that of the Church 
towards them was a subject which the Association 
could not touch without a palpable violation of her 
ywn sacred engagement. 4 
ain: The Association decides, (Sec minutes of _ 


sociat _not inquire 
the matter without departing from her ‘constitutio 
‘Even suppose Hatonton exercised a hard spirit towards 
the applicants, it was a matter which lay beyond th he 
cognizance or remedy of advisory coungils—one up- 
on aes the Association could not express. her opin- } 
ion without evincing her determination to invade rights, | 
declared sacred by the constitution, and shielded from 
her touch. a 
3rd. By sending a committee to labor with Eatonton” 
Jor not restoring certain persons whom she iad exclu- 
ded. 
-In, 1832, (See minutes 21st and 22nd articles,) the 
uoraned decides Eatonton has “required more”’ of 
certain “members,” &c. and sends a committee to la- 
bor with her to ‘‘remove the difficulty be ween her | 
and the Association.” This committee met in June 
1833, and when asked by. Eatonton what their business 
was they transcribed parts of the Advice given in’ 
1831, (See Advice,) and the 21st and 22nd articles of 
minutes of 1832, i. e. certain persons who had been) 
irregularly dismissed were advise to seek restora- 
tion, but had not obtaimed it; this is the ground a 
ei labors, to see why they. had not been restored! 
Now the Association takes it in hand; but the consti 
tution. gives her no right to enter a Church and call 
to account for any act of disci, therefore the. 
stitution is transcended. 
4th. By withdrawing from Eatonton on the assun 
tion that she had not redeeniiat her pledge. Hy: 
The Association can withdraw from a Church only 
when “‘unsound in principle and immoral i in prac ctice. i 
If she withdraws without one of these caus es; 
parts from her constitution, and that s Ss. 
constitutionally withdrawn, we proce 
What was the pledge of Eatonton? , 
minutes in two places; (See advice 1s 


ing whee the Sones had given ae 
the terms of the advice ‘“without ee 
tion to the difficulties between the tw 


makes no pledge i in regard uded mem- 

bers. If these roturned 9 in th ¢ 

and obtained fellowship, she would of Mourad restore 

them. Now if she made no pledge in regard to her 

excluded members she could not be censured for re- 
quiring too much, nor for not restoring them; nor with- 

_drawn from for not redeeming her pledge. But the 

Association did withdraw ae her on the assumption 

of her not redeeming her pledge, which we have 

shewn she did redeem, and therefore the withdrawal 

i was unconstitutional. 

a Even suppose Eatonton had violated her pledge, 

: the Association as we have shewn in their reasons for 

secession, had frequently violated hers: How? The 

_ Association has pledged herself in the Constitution, 

not to ‘infringe upon any of the internal rights of the 

f Churches;” but she has thus infringed and therefore 

has violated her pledge. 

i Grant if you please, fora moment, that Eatonton 
did make a pledge to restore the persons in question; 
this contingency was in the business—they must ‘‘re- 
turn in the spirit of the Gospel;” but Eatonton avers 

_ they did not so return, and that she did not obtain fel- 
lowship with them. Is not Hatonton the only body 
that can have cognizance in matters of fellowship, 
touching persons eecieded by her, and is she not the 
final judge? or must persons, who know little or no- 
thing about the facts and circumstances in the case? 

__ persons who had been sent to listen and report to the 

Association? Will the Churches yield this right, of 

judging in their own houses who are fit subjects to be 

restored? Will they suffer the Associations or any 

other body, to deprive them of it? Has testimony, 

| whether persons ought to be restored or not to fellow- 

nN ship 1 ina church, ever been presented before an Asso- 

| ciation prior to this act? No, such a fact was unheard- 
of till the } .te aggressions upon church rights. 

Il. For sustaining New Salem while she retains in 
| hercommunion, persons excludedfrom Eatonton Church. 
This of itself furnishes a cause aggravated enough 
in its nature, if there were no other, to dissolve our 
_ eennexion with the Association, New Salem was ap- 
i prized when she received those persons that their let- 
_ ters were irregular, and therefore void, the vote on 
their dismission being 14 to 7, ytd the applicants also 


' 


5° 


they were d into New Salem. 
tional committee nanimously agreed 1 
unanimity, no letter could be granted ae 
Gospel order,” (See Advice, 2d article) and adv: ~ 
New Salem to drop her charges against Eatonton, — 
one of which was for excluding the persons in ques- 
tion, Now if she dropped her charges, as she main- 
tains, of course the excluded persons stand where | h 
they did, before the charge was brought, to wit, out 
of the connexion entirely—the excluded members of : 
Eatonton Church. Yet New Salem retains those ex- — 
cluded persons in her Church, and therefore breaks | 
the union. She is firstin the wrong for receiving — 
those persons in so hasty and irregular manner, and 
we can not fellowship her till she be reclaimed. Now — 
the Association sustains her in this improper, unchris- 
tian and irregular conduct, and therefore we leave ~ 
her, lest we become partakers of her sin, Every at- 
tempt too, which the minority has made to bring this — 
matter to the view of the body, has been voted down, — 
and few only of the messengers know the real state — 
of the case. The protest, which we published last | 
summer and sent to the Churches, ~vas concealed — 
from some of them or laid under the table without be- — i] 
ing opened. We have tried faithfully to expose the 
error, and failing, we dissolve our connexion with the ai 
Ocmulgee Association. Minutes (Gem. Mam 1834. 
The circumstances which led to the withdrawal of 
the Churches from the Flint River Association, are 
the following: | g 
The Chur ch at Sharon dismissed from the Yellow 
R. A. in good standing, so far as any thing 1s known | ¥ 
from the certificate, applied for admission into the 
Flint River Association. But unfavorable repo 
relation to the faith of a part of the members 
church, beizg in the mean time circulated, the re é 
tion was suspended and a committee appointed to as 
amine into her faith. It may not be amiss to notic 
the object and duty of this committee. The: 
object was to examine into the orthodoxy. of th 
Church. And what do we understand by the, fait 
and_ practice of a Church, but those d 
ments and rules of government which fe rm the | 


; q 
f union? The Association ‘the n b 
» Churches, and not of individuals, the committee in 
"justice could do no more than enquire into the sound- 
ness of her established principles; and although indi- 
vidual members of such church may have departed—- 
it isa matter which rests with the church, and with | 
which the Association could not interfere. It was the 
duty of that committee, then, to have reported upon 
the constitution of the church, and not the faith of any 
_ number of individuals. Now contrast the acts of this 
committee with these general principles, and see how 
_ far they have acted in consistency with them. 

On the 30th October this committee met at Sharon, 
with the expectation of entering into an individual ex- 
amination of the members of the church, when, to their 
astonishment, the moderator (B.: H. Wilson) refused 
to give up his seat. They were, however, presented 
_ with the church book, containmg a summary of their 
faith and practice—for the support of which the indi- 
vidual members held themselves most solemnly pled- 
ged. This was rejected, and after some deliberation, 
the committee retired to the woods to make out their 
report, extending at the same time an invitation to those 
‘who were-disposed to submit to such examination as 
‘they might impose; upon which 9 persons (out of 150 
members) retired to their ambuscade, and being found, | 
in the opinion of the committee, orthodox, were adyi- 
sed to “organize themselves, keep house for God, and 
represent themselves in the next Association as the, 
true church””—the remaining 141 being of course no 
| church atall. Now admitting the minority to be what 
_ they are represented to be, what evidence had they 
that the majority were not equally sound.in faith? Did 
the bare fact, that they objected to the manner of: the 
examination, and to the claims of the committee, prove 
that they had not sufficient evidence to sustain their 
character for orthodoxy, if the investigation was pro- 
 perly instituted? IZfnot, by what rule of justice could 
they be condemned? But that the Association enter- 
_ tained no such scruples in relation to the principles of 
| the majority, wi!l appear by reference to her minutes 
of 1830, art. 14—‘‘Resolved, That the committee be 
_ sustained in their acts; and that the majority of Sharon 
| church be received asa member into this body with 
| the minority,” &c. Now what were the acts of the 


“strange to te 


the majority no ch ch—a L yet,’ 
they are sustamed, and both parties 
thodox!—(for surely the} 


true church, @ 


pronounced or y oad not 
have given the invitation to those of a different char- 
acter,) and that too, without the intervention of ‘any 
circumstances by which the standing, of the majority 
were at all altered? But did not the majority sub- 
scribe to new principles? No! They are offered ad- — 
mission upon the faith of the Yellow River Associa- 
tion, (See minutes of 1830) the very body from which 
they had been dismissed, and we are not permitted to — 
suppose that the Yellow River Association would 
have palmed upon her twim sister a church which was 
unsound either in faith or morals. a 

Nor has the conduct of the Ocmulgee Association: 
been ofa less violent cr oppressive charaeter, as will 
appear from the most eareless investigation ef the cir-_ 
cumstances which have led to the diviston. 

In 1830, the church at New Salem preferred char-_ 
ges against the church at Eatonton, based on the fol- 
lowing considerations, viz: A mmority of the church 
at Eatonton becoming dissatisfied with certain deci- 
sions, made by said church, petitioned for letters of 
dismission; but’ finding that they could not be had in 
the ordinary way, (by unanimity) and determining up- 
on the accomplishment of their purpose, obtained, mm 
the absence of many members, the passage ofa resola- — 
tion, granting by majority to them, and to those who 
might for the next few months want letters, hy a vote 
of 14 to 7—the chureh at that time contaiing about — 
150 members—an aet altogether unknown m the his- 


_ tory ofthe church. But the resolution haying passed, — 


they proceeded to take letters, until the minority op- — 
posing the resolution, beeame the majority present—_ 
This brought them te a momentary pause; but over- 
looking ordinary restraints, the persons ‘dismissed © 
come to their relief, and so letters were granted to 
them, en masse. And strange to tell, these letters are 
given in full fellowship!!—7 members im good stand~_ 
ing opposing the granting of them, and one of the per, 
sons thus receiving them, at the time under private 
dealing for disorderly conduct. And still more wor- 
derful, these letters, thus obtaimed on Saturday, z 
received into the church at New Salem, 8 miles di 
ae 


tant, (whilst most of the persons thus d ismissed were 
residents of the village or its immediate vicinity) on 
the Tuesday following! _ ( 
ih These persons thus acting were admonished by the 
_ church at Eatonton, to return, and give satisfaction for 
_ their disorderly conduct; but failing, indeed positively 
refusing todo so, the church was urged to her final 
-act. Upon this decision, the church at New Salem, 
prefers charges before the Ocmulgee Association a- | 
gainst the church at Eatonton, for excluding certain 
persons whom she held as members in full fellowship! 
And the Association feeling it to be her duty to inter- 
fere for the restoration of harmony, appoimted a com- 
mittee to meet the two churches. This committee met 
in January 1831, and, after much deliberation, gave 
the following advice: ‘“‘Bemg unanimously of opinion, 
that no Baptist church can regularly, according to 
| Gospel order and church practice, dismiss a member, 
| unless there is unanimity in the church granting the 
_ letter,— We, therefore, advise New Salem church to 
_ drop the charge on this point particularly, and all the 
_restof the charges; and the brethren who have joined 
| New Salem, under the letter obtained by only a ma- 
_jerity of Eatonton Church, to return to Eatonton 
| Church, and in the spirit of the Gospel acknowledge,” 
| &c. and after the settlement of the terms of advice, 
| they then recommended to the Eatonton church— 
_ “that upon these brethren so doing, they be restored,” 
&c. Mark the distinction: They first advise in the 
| matters of difheulty between the churches, (this it was 
their business to do,) and then 7ecommend to Eatonton 
f church—what they no doubt thought was best, ina 
f' matter over which they had no jurisdiction. 

Now, we ask, what difficulties was that committee 
directed to settle? Was not their appointment pre- 
‘dicated upon the charges preferred by the New Salem 
church? Most assuredly so; and indeed up to this 
time, not one word is known in the Association in re- 
lation to the restoration, by Eatonton church, of those 
excluded persons. How, then, could the committee 
be charged with this matter? And the same may be 
said of the delegates from the two churches. Anything, 
therefore, which they may have done in relation to 

Eatonton church and those excluded persons, was an 
punwarrantable assumption of power; and which would 


| 


have been .eq ally ee 
press resolution of the Ass 
ter over which she had n 
But did not Eatonton make U 
restore those persons! Read that mue 
and tell us—you whose minds are 
prejudice--what is the nature of that mi pl 
“We, the Representatives of the Eatonton c! re 
conformity with the duties of our delegation, £ 7 


out any qualikcaneses im dle to the difficulti 
tween the two churches, which the committee ¢ 
Ocmulgee Association were appointed to se 
That committee was appointed to settle the difficul 
ties between the churches, and as we - have shown, nc 
others—and to so much of the advice, the Eatontor 
church most cheer fully accede; but not one word is 
said, in accepting it, about excluded persons. The 
Association could have nothing t to do with individua 
and of course she could not delegate to others. a righ 
which she had not herself; And therefore, that co 
mittee could not have redeiiael a pled, e from a chure 
in relation to individuals, had she een disposed. | 
make such a one. But no such pledge was either of 
fered. or received. The terms of the advice render 
ed such a pledge useless, “Being unanimous! , 
opinion, ” &c, “dismiss a member, unless there | 
nimity,”’ é&c. But these letters were obtaine 
out such unanimity—therefore—the persons | 
taining them, were not dismissed at all, pand of ¢ 
quence, the act of exclusion, by Eatonton church, wa 
a righteous one. And she aeedee not the recomm 
ais NapavOr hs committee, to teach her thi 
duty to restore her apostates, on proper 
of penitence—or the solemnities of 
her to its discharge. But it is farther 
advice: ‘duu excluded porte are 


Gospel avlkdgie skeen écce 7 a 
committee thus advise; if bss, not | 


did ae that the Mee Salen ch rc 
eous claim to them? But the com 
believe, and therefore they advist 
persons themselves believe it— 


acknowledgements to. the Eatonton church, 
ask for membership? And now, suppose their 
10wledgement had been satisfactory, and they re- 
d,—would they not, upon the present opinions of 
1¢ Associations, have been at the same time mem- 

s of both churches? And might not New Salem, 
ith equal propriety, have commenced dealing with 
atonton church, for restoring her members without 
etters of dismission? But strange absurdity!—in 
January 1831, these persons are acknowledged to be 
nable to the church at Eatonton, as proven, and 
the advice is sanctioned by the Association in Septem- 
ber following: but in July, 1832, a council is held at 
ew Salem, composed in part of members of the com- 
ttee, and headed by the Moderator of the Ocmul- 
e Association; at which, by an act of legerdemain, 
own to our churches, those persons, or part of 
them, are brought in at the back door, and made 
members in good standing at New Salem. 

But that the inconsistencies of this body may be 
more clearly manifest, see her acts in Sept. 1832, af- 
ter the meeting of this famous council in July of the 
same year. The Association appoint a second com- 
mhitee to ‘deal with the church at Eatonton, for not re- 
ceiving those persons on acknowledgements which 

e church deemed unsatisfactory—not being of a na- 
ture to restore fellowship, without which member- 
hip would be nominal. But how could their rejec- 
ion affect their standing—they having already, in the 
mew way, heen made good members of the New Sa- 
lem church, with a solemn pledge, by this self-created 
eouncil, to stand or fall with them! 

» And here the Association assumes the right to ar- 
faign and try a church, without any charge having 
een made by any other church—New Salem herself 
20t having dared to make the charge, upon which the 
mal decision of the Association is predicated. Is this 
ponsistent with the duties of an advisory council, and 
me which is restricted to difficulties between church- 
S! And now, notwithstanding all this parade about 
he dienity of the Association, &c. &c., this whole 
ater, is in 1833, committed to the hands of the dele- 
ates from Eatonton church and two of those exclu- 
ed persons, for final settlement!! And because the 
ermer will not dictate terms, unauthorized and unad- 


1) 


i 


x 


vized by their church, with no od ary disp 
sympathy and forbearance, the Eatonton chur 
withdrawn from—and for what? Yes, for w 
because she dared to judge. of the acknowledge 
of those who sought restoration in the church. An 
this is done at a Grae when those very persons: ar 
cognized by the Association, as orderly Baptists! (S 
the circular letter of 1833, and the letter to the M 
ledgeville church.) 
Thus haveswe passed briskly over a part of t th 
causes, which have induced us to withdraw from @ 
bodies with which we were connected. Acainst 
their acts of usurpation, we have gre tr re prote 
ted, and forborne, until forbearance was a crime. 
a partial observer may overlook the practical results 
such conduct, and thence conclude, that the causes al 
insufficient to produce division in churches of the sam 
denomination. But we warn you, to look well to # 
principles involved. Whenever the principle sha 
be determined, that Associations have the right to 
raign and try independent churches, for the exercise 
ae internal privileges, and examine into the priv 
opinions of individual members; whenever it shall b 
come a settled rule, that churches cannot judge of th 
sufficiency of acknowledgéments made to its violat 
laws—or when judged of, are subject to the overruli 
power of any tribunal—Farewell to the peace, p 
perity and independence of the chureh of Chri 
Then, instead of the mild government of our bless 
Redeemer, we shal! have oppression beyond. endu 
ance. Where, then, should innovations be met, br 
at the threshold? ‘There JeG aaa them, and conten 
inch by inch, until we shall secure the independenc 
of the chur ches and re-establish the peepee of ot 4 
denomination. ty ; 
But it may be asked, if we have not ante ae 
the formation of our Udo Had we done any. t 
which would make a reconciliation ‘impossibl 
which would render it more improbable, than in 
disor ganized state, there might be some fore 
enquiry. But so ‘ae from our having done s 
have opened up the channel through which this 
may, with the more ease, be accomplished. T 
Jation in which we stood to the bodies fro 
have withdrawn, has not in the 


‘< 


Meetion of the Union. And ae thus united, 
have, by a unanimous resolution, are a full in- 
tigation of all the causes of difficulty. But the lim- 
of a circular will not permit us to notice all the dan- 
rs which are avoided, and all the benefits which 
vill accrue to the churches, by the course which we 
have adopted. Circular of Central, Aug. 1854. 
' From the foregoing facts and arguments, we ask the 
lenomination thr oughout these United States, if we 
could be Baptists, and yet retain our connexion with 
bodies that have so far swerved from Baptist usage 
& constitutional principles? Look at Sharon,a peaceful 
Church, torn to pieces, by the representatives of the 
A ssociation—the act sanctioned the next year, and yet 
the majority, outlawed by the Association in sustain- 
ing the committee, is invited into the Association in the 
same resolution! 
| A few members of Teman,were visited and induced 
to set themselves up against the majority! Why? 
the leaders of the Association had inferred from its 
pastor’s retiring from the woody tribunal, near Sharon, 
hat he could not nerve himself up to sich work as 
hey had determined on. The trial in 1830, when the 
majority was declared heterodox, it is Relidyoal was 
but a farce; for the minority had ean assured by the 
leaders that they should be considered the true church. 
} It was pleaded in justification of sending a commit- 
Fee to Sharon, that the Georgia had done exactly so 
In the case ofthe Williams’ Creek Church; but this is 
meorrect. The pastor of the Williams’ Cr dete Church, 
fa, constituent of the Geor gia) had been for some years, 


| 


major ity advertised in the Milledgeville papers, that 
their connexion with the Association and common 
3 aptists was dissolved, and that they would adhere to 
heir ignite at all hapa a &e. After this, the minori- 


elp them in their unhappy condition. But there is 
hothing of this in the Sharon case; therefore, the two 
re not similar. 

| Can it be thought strange that Churches should dis- 
laim all fellowship with New Salem, which had so 
U ciously received the factious members from Eaton- 
pn, and then interfered with her internal regulations? 


bxcluded from a church in the Association, when the. 


The very fact of her assemblin 
so hasty and suspicious a manner, fa 
ilt of acting unfairly and disorderly. 
heard of such a case? if she had been Gee. but ig 
norant of the applicants’ standing, she would hav 
woaited; but the Eatonton minute shewet there wa 
fraud in the matter; yet she becomes an accomplic 
in this fraud, and promises to stand or fall with thos 
men! 


CHAPTER IE 
THE EATONTON STATEMENT... 


Section Ist. The manner in which the Pichon 
dismissed themselves from Eatonton. 
From the minutes of Saturday, 26th Septembe: 
1829, the following extract is taken: 
‘Between four and inane *clock, P. M. when seve 
al members had withdrawn, a motion was made b 
brother Hill, that all members who wished letters e 
ther now, or at the next two conferences should hay 
them. A list was then presented, contaming the name 
of those who desired letters, at the head of which w: 
the name of bro. Armstead Richardson. The motic 
was put, shall he have a letter? re my 
Several members objected and stated their reason 
After some discussion, bro. Richardson acknow 
edged that unanimity in the Church was necessary 
in order to the eranting of letters of dismission, bu 
that this was an independent Church, and could a 
as she pleased in the matter. The motion was the 
rane that a majority stiould govern in the grantin 
of letters. The Moderator observed, that this we 
contrary to Gospel order and the practice of all chu: 
ches, and that he could not, conscientiously, put th 
motion; begging those wha: desired letters to wai 
and expostulating with them. Bro. Richardson the 
suggested that the Moderator should leave the C! 
and a motion to this effect was made, which wa: 
ried—some of the brethren objecting th ‘s 
ator should be removed to effect any particule ry 
pose. The Moderator left the Chair. Brothe 
one of the deacons, was called to the chair, but 
to go. Brother Hand was then called (25 


‘ 4) Me § 
“ie Rar cats Se ieee 
Ree fy eh y 
q rey 
i 
eh 4 4 


| the Clerk having retired, bro. Armstead Richard 
, was appointed Clerk; pro. tem. ; 

The motion was then put, shall a majority grant 
Yetters to members in fellowship? and decided in the _ 
rmative. Yeas fourteen—Nays seven. «+ ie 
The following members applied for letters of dis- 
ission, which was granted, (some of the brethren vo- 
‘ting against it) viz: W hittington Wigeins, Waid Hill, 
and Armstead Richardson. 

Tt was then suggested that bro. A. epee could 


/tem. 

) The following members then applied for letters of 
ismission, which was granted by a majority, (some 
brethren voting against it) viz: Fletcher Lumsden, 
Joseph Wilkes, Delphia Wilkes, his wife, Frances 
mm. A. Rithardeon, Martha Hill, Martha ‘Whatley, 
| Sally Kendrick, James Bussey ion himself and wile 
‘Elizabeth Bussey.” 

If it should be asked, were the objections reasona- 
| bie?’ We answer, that Mr. Richardson was then un- 
der the censure of the Church, and the motion em- 
ee all who should desire letters for two succeed- 
ine mectings. , Before the time would elapse, some of 
| these might become unworthy of letters by the com- 
anission of ervime. Again, the spirit manifested 1 by the 
applicants was hig obly i umprgper, and showed a want 
of fellowship, and finally they became factions and 
| would not be subject to the Church. When the mo- 
Beeston was displaced, the clerk and several other 
, members withdrew. The factionists voted for their 
| own dismission, else the 7 objectors would have been 
the majority, on 8 had been dismissed. 

©. Sec 2nd. Pheir reception into New Salem. 

- On Tuesday the 29th Sept. most of those persons, 
ata conference hastily called and consisting of a part 
only of the church, were received into New Salem. 
This clause, “shall a majority grant letters to mem- 
ers in fellowship, and decided te the affirmative, 
yeas 14, nays 7,” isin the hand writing of Mr. Rich- 
dson, the tices pro. tem., in the Eatonton church 
hook, and was carried to New Salem on the day of 
|their reception. We supposed the hasty and suspi-_ 
us manner in which the applicants presented them- 


sion, at least till imquiries w 


_ receives or dismisses, except by un pe if 


the contrary. Who but will condemn the Eas i 


selves, would furnish suffi 


The minute carried by Mr, R 
dismissed in fellowship. No or 


Ty 


ton has never done it, though it has been reported 
conduct of New Salem in thismatter? 
Sec. 3rd. Dealings of Eatonton with tines Scine ; 
Ata Conference held Oct. Ist, site ene follo ine 
order was passed, to wit: i 
“Resolved, That the brethren J. G. Bas ites Clark 
and Gimble, be appointed a committee to wait on the 
dissatished brethren and expostulate with them on the 
relation in which they stand to this Church, with a view 
to remove further difficulties, and that they have privi- 
lege to consult any other brethren to carry this object 
into effect, and report at the next regular conference.” 
On the 26th October, 1829, that « committee feo 
ted in part only, from which he eres is an ex- 
tract: (4 
“That bro. Richardson, Hill and eee Se pom that 
the only motive that induced them to take letters from 
the Eatonton Church, was their want of fellowship, 
with the note shaving and usury business. That they 
are now members of another Church, to which alt 
they are amenable. s Ys 
“On motion, ordered, That the Gomacaee taker un. 
til the next Conference to finish the duties assigne 


_ them, and that bro. Flournoy be added to ‘said coms 


mittee.’ #48 
On Saturday, November 21st, 1829, the Chure at 
Eatonton excommunicated Richardson, ‘Hill and Bus- 
sey; and at subsequent meetings the remainder of the 
faction were likewise cut off. ‘ Dice a je id 
We beg leave to state that though the ] Nat ale 
Siero has sent us a Committee three times, not o 
has ever yet asked for, or examined — eo minutes 
see what has really been done by us ut they a 
seemed satisfied with the information they - Ne 
ved frem the seceding members of our ‘Church. BS, 
[N. B. Some repetition of certain facts i c 
ter will be found in the strictures in 5th cha 
narration here is full; the strictures: ‘were i 
lished in 1834.] 


27 


If Eatonton had sought her own ease, she fedata 

@ let those persons alone; but they had been re- 
ed into a sister Church, dismissed, professedly in 
owship when there was no truth im the letters they 
| bore; for over two thirds of the white members did 
“not fellowship their disorderly conduct. So soon as 
we had finished our labours with those persons, it was 


| sed upon her, and her error in receiving them. We 

| could not properly complain of another antil we had 

set in order our own affairs. 

Sec. 4th. Dealings of New Salem with Eatonton. 

_ In January, 1830, New Salem presents her griev- 
ncees: 

. “1, For the decision Eatonton made on the usury 

query. 

} so 2. For excommunicating A. Richardson, Waid Hill, 
» and James Bussey.” 

We were not a little suprised at a visit from our 

New Salem brethren, because we really thought they 

| were first in the wrong for furnishing an asylum for 

| our excommunicated members; and because two mem- 

‘bers of their Church, and one of their delegates, had 

long been im the practice of loaning money at more 

than per cent. Proof. 

Georgia, Putnam County. 


) this county, acknowledge that he followed the busi- 
) mess,commonly dénominated, the note shaving and 
| usury business, and that his brethren and pastor well 
Mknew it. his certificate is given at the particular 
request of Mr. J. Clark. 
< Atrorp CLoptTon, 
August 27, 1830. J. WaRREN.” 

‘ 


In April, 1830, New Salem imvites helps, to shew 
)us our error,and we asked her what would satisfy? 

: ‘She answered: ‘Let the dissatisfied members of Ea- 
‘tonton Church go in peace, and further agree that 
this Church (Eatonton) committed an error in excom- 
)municating those members.’ The helps failed to 
“convince us of our error. We maintained that with 
) our discipline, no other body had a right to mtermed- 
ie. In Sept. New Salem presents the case to the 
ociation, which was 1 referred to a committee which 


ur design to shew New Salem thei imposition practi- 


We do certify that we heard Mr. Thomas Head, of 


Fatt eek oi 


tonton. 


i=. ta ‘hy 
Ss See 


f they 9 Ne 


met at Eatonton in January (1831, 
and an account of this meeting in trictures on 
circular. ' 


Sec. 5th. Manner of the Aliant eterno 


From the Advice (p. 4) we had reason to expect @ 
speedy removal of all the differences between the two 
hurches. We modified our minutes, and looked for- 

ward with hope to restore our wayward members| 
our bosoms. Accordingly at our first meeting, after 
the committee had adjourned, Feb. 1831, W-. Wig- 
gins and Waid Hill made application, the first for 
member. ship, and the latter for fellowship only, alled- 
ging he was a member of another church!! Laid over 
to next conference. 

In March, it was resolved that, “the ables of 
Waid Hill to be restored to fellowship,, and not to 
membership be rejected;” because of its novelty, and 
“because he does not give evidence that he comes im 
the spirit of the Gospel?” He came at next meeting, 
said he had changed his mind and now desired mem- 
bership—“had not the spirit, and begged one of the 
deacons to give itto him.” He had read the Advice, 
and observed that ‘the came in obedience to it, and © 
that he had always said he would return when the 
proper authority should direct it.” He made no ac- 
knowledgement of error, and evinced no penitence for 
sin. He; came because the committee advised 1 it, not 
because he was sensible of wrong, and sai ‘at one | 
time, ‘ifthe church would do half what is right, he 
would forgive the rest!” We ask if there is in the © 
‘world, a Baptist Church, which would have Teer q 
such an applicant? cher poh he 

At the March Conference also received a letter | ro 
A. Richardson, in which he seeks a letter of dismis- ' 
sion: the Clerks is directed to inform him that wec 
not attend to his application. He had transcribec 
Advice, which was read before the conference by é 
third person, and expects a letter of dieeneens 01 
this!! stb 

“Brother Joseph Wilkes and ‘wate present 
selves before the Church, acknowledge their | 
their dismission with professions of “Godl 
and sought membership and fellowship, 
granted.” But a word or two was 


ched our hearts, because they were dictated by a 
se of error. 

“In June, A. Richardson having made application 
for restoration to membership in this Church, but ow- 
‘ing to some differences, on motion it was resolved that 
the deacons be empowered to call a conference, when 
ever there is a prospect of reconciliation. 

_ InJuly also, he appeared and desired membership 
but did not give us satisfaction—we did not (only two 
_ or three) gain fellowship with him. He thought the 


Et 


_ chureh might have taken some better course than to 
exclude,” &c. &c. 
’ These extracts from our Church book, shew the 
’ standing in which those persons considered themselves 
" while seeking to be restored to membership in our 
» Church; and also how futile is the attempt of the Oc- 
| e mulgee Circular, of 1833, to prove them members of 
; New Salem. 
f Had it not have been for the interference of New 
Salem and others, it is probable those persons would 
soon have returned in sucha spirit as to have been 
restored. 
We reported to’the Association, in Sept. 1831, that 
- so far as we knew, the two Churches were in harmo- 
| ny: we had modified our minutes, all we had agreed 
| to do—those persons had no connexion, in the light of 
| members, with New Salem, and they “had dropped 
| their charges.’ Messrs. H.and R. had not been re- 
stored to be sure, but we hoped they would still re- 
turn in such a spirit as to gain admittance; if not, this 
» could not disturb the harmony of thechurches. Proof 
| that they were not considered members at New Sa- 
© lem, after the Advice was given in 1831. In Oct. 
_ 1834, Rev. V.R. Thornton at the Sarepta Associa- 
tion, asked the Rev. Rowel Reese, amember of New 
b Salem, in what light those persons were considered 
_ from the time the Advice was given? and he answer- 
_ ed substantially, “we did not consider them our mem- 
' bers—we did not return them to the Association in 
' Sept. 1831—they had been about 18 months out of 
) church privileges, (i. e. from January 1831 to June 
' 1832) and we thought at the council, if they ever 
_ were our members, they were then.” 
J The inquiry touching New Salem’s night to the ex- 
4 cluded members, the Council had, in June, determin- 


Sot ‘he touched 


i ae by which ii 
) See. 6th. Council with New 


it seems were vneited to Ne 
vard to the real standing of : pe 
‘been restored at Eatonton, - meet 
é&c. were called upon to testify y what sy 
Hill, R. &c. had exhibited when they 
tion,at Katonton?’ They peta 
/. alin, christian like, &c. » Brother E 
ved, that “they rahe paid and over p 
. now as Cordially take them by the han 
\ ber of the denomination.” It was 
thatin as muchas they had tried and e 
auth : _ at Eatonton; therefore, they must be me 
“Salem! Admirable logie!! Beeause a 
getinto one Church, therelnas he must 
Now, from this period they are consid 2 
Bt Na New. Salem, and the cireular 1 is written 
We senta committee to aseertam | 
lem records, what was really done : 
were denied access to her church — 
‘ ' ardson has more than once stated, that he 
aS) membership at New Salem, not by the fore ce 0: 
letters obtained at Eatonton, when the vote s 00 
to 7; but by the advice of this council! - pate 
Sec. 7th. Meeting of ahi As 
éember, 1832. 
UDR his seasion Wwe repertdiiea 
New Salem now held those "persons as 
begged the Association to Inquire mto at 
, day was spent in attempts to make th 
was one which involved the union 
! (the first business to. be transacted aceo 
: ; decorum) but near sun-down, the mi 
: up the motion to see which ehureh ha 
Hi _ pledge. This we opposed, as it we 
matter ‘of grievance, but w 
maintained ‘by the majority, tha 
matter,’ ’ and could not come up- 
“unfinished business,” &e. B 
matter’? to inquire whether Eatonton 
hey returning excommunicants 00 


t Pala 


at the councilin June. Brethren Cox, Barnett, 
were called upon to testify in what spirit those 
ms returacd, and answered as they had at New 

em. We protested against this invading our in- 
ral rights. We could have presented evidence to 
fatisfy any unprejudiced person, that the applicants 


had no right to restoration. But what authority has 
an Association in calling up the spirit of a Church * 


Wext year she may appoint a standmg committee to 
See who are restored, who is pastor, &c. and if the 
sonduct of the church does not suit, a committee must 
sert to force it into duty! 
- At this Council, several had pledged themselves to 
stand or fall with those excluded persons; this was re- 
tated at the Association; this only ean account for 
fe strange conduct of the body! It was deterinined 
New Salem had redeemed her pledge, though 
she retained our excluded members in her commu- 
mion—that we had not redeemed our pledge—vwye had 
required more than the advice called for! A corm- 
mittee is sent to labour with us, June 1833, and when 
asked for their business, they transcribed parts of the 
advice, and the 21st and 22nd articles of minutes of 
15832! _We told the committee if they had come to 
Inquire why those persons had not been restored, we 
should give them no answer. 
ee JEREMIAN CLARKE, Church Clerk. 


aes = 


CHAPTER, Til: 
RMATIGN OF THE ASSOCTATION—JANUARY 1, 1834. 


) Messengers from 7 Churches met at Indian Creek, 
Horgan, on Saturday, Feb. 1, 1834—presented the 
fonstitutions which they had adopted, some of them 
BO years—took the Georgia faith as their Asscciation- 
beuide, and the name of the Central Association — 
pree Ministers were present, Messrs. Sherwood, I, 
Allen, and G. F. Heard, who recognized the bo- 
ly as a regular Association. 

We observe here, as objections have been made 
ainst the Central, because it was self constituted, 
t the Bible knows nothing about Associations; 


and the Abs: im Soy. were self- 
the objection is founded either i in ig 
rit of despotism. " 
As many reports had pee ot in, 
the Sharon faith, her having altered 
judged best to publish it in the first, r 
all might be satisfied of its soundness. : 
this, many tongues exclaimed, “th Central. has t 
faiths,” &c. This faith is the same on which ; 
livedin the Yellow River Association for several} 
The sessions in August, 1834, and a called one 
September, appeared 1 to be highly favoured of 
Lord—many were baptized, and many hopeful e 
verts joined other churches in the older bodies; 
they were baptized by the Central or Geor: é 
ters, they were in some cases rejected, unless the 
didate would submit to re-baptism! _ conve! 
the great matter, would be acknowledged, . 
baptism was invalid! e 


tn cts and Naw. 1834,. the Gor 


the older aes oc our messengers a 
ed acorrespondence. The Sarepta ra 
messengers, but did not receive th ; 
time che dvopt cor ren wi 
Ocmulgee. ene . 
The Central recognizes : all the plar s fb 

lence which distinguish the age: her "Ch 

friends give of hem substance to sust 
hle, Educ vation, Tract and Sabbath 
Itis the intention of the Executiy 
manage all concerns during the in 
to keep from two to four mission 
destitute neighborhoods and to the + 
upon them the great duty of family 
ereater attainments in holiness, and exh 
to exercise repentance toward God and f 
our Lord Jesus Christ. Beside rail 
they have supported three missi 
time this year—contributed to the . 
ciety, Burman Bible, for My rac! 


33 


vations, &c, and sent up between $400 and 500 to the 
State Convention. These facts are mentioned, notin 
. way of boasting, merely to shew that their faith n 
hese things is not like that condemned by the Apos- 
le James—‘‘faith without works is dead.’ Yet we 
eel we do far less than we ought to do. 


CHAPTER IV. 


AABOURS OF THE GEORGIA WITH THE FLINT AND OC- — 
MULGEE. 


In 1831, the Georgia sendsa letter by two dele- 
rates to the Flint, stating the cause of grievance with 
1er for her conduct towards Sharon and other churches. 
Phis letter was rejected. In 1832, a large delegation - 
ttended, and though treated with great coolness at 
irst, a kind of compromise took place. 

Extract from the Report of the Georgia Delegation, 
o the Flint River Association in 1832: 

“Eight of your Messengers attended said Associa- 
ion according to appointment, and were received by 
he Association; and on the reading of our letter, we 
vere requested to make out in the most plain and spe- 
ific manner possible, all the complaints which we had 
wainst them—in compliance with said request, we 
resented our complaints in the following form: 

1. We complain of a breach of orderly discipline in 
four justifying a minority of a Church, composing a 
art of your body, over the majority of said Church, 
efore the case was examined into before the Chur- 
es, or hefore labor used to reconcile the parties.— 
the dealing of the Association with Teman Church, 
@ present as a specification of this error, and appeal 
your minutes. 

2. Our second complaint is against the Association, 
r encouraging disorder and division in a Church, not 
‘their body. Our specification of this complaint is 
@ justifying the acts of the Sharon Committee, who 
couraged a minority of the Sharon Church to set 
mselves up in opposition to the majority, and re- 
esent themselves in the Association. 

. Our third complaint is, your offering to receive 
» your body, churches in disunion, and so promo- 


q 


ting a principle of disre Ma to fellowshi unior 
Bek Pech ines stn < Our oe - com- 
plaint is, the tendering of admission to -mi- 
nority and majority of Sharon Church, — fee) 
4. Our fourth complaint is, your race canines 
into your association by majority only, over the hea 
of the minority. ,This manifests disregard to fellow 
ship. Our specification of this complaint is, the re- 
ceiving the minority of the Sharon ae Shee 
head of a part of your body. 
5. Our fifth complaint is, of a de ‘pie an 
knowledged principle of good order in all delibe 
tive bodies, “that an original body can not explain. 
nets. of its commutes? Ge specification i is, the act 
of your body: in attempting to explain the proceedings 
of your Sharon committee. To which complaints 
Messengers added the following affirmation on beh: 
of our Association, viz: ‘That there was ee 
the part of our Association, to hurt any brother’s 
ings by any harsh expressions in our last year’s: le 
Hat only to state our grievances mm le n terms; 4 
that the Georgia Association had no plaint of 
shape wiineever against the articles of faith of 
Flint River Association; but that in these we. 
heartily agreed with them; and moreover, that. 
no connexion of any sort with any, of those « 
that had separated from them.” eS) ay 
F. Calloway and Jeremiah Reeves beim: 
from the Sarepta, united with the Georgia 
m their complaints. teh 
Report of the Committee on the Flint 
read and adopted by the Georgia Association | in 18 
Your Committee having taken - consid 
the proclamation to the Baptst D ominat 
United States, made by the Flint ssocia 
her last session, regret to find it to: 
tion of several Baptist Churches, and their 
by name, and that for no other: ty 
their having seceded from an Asse 
her body, Bae refusing to re-nnite 
where find in the Bible any com 
tions, nor rules for their formation 
They have heretofore been consi 
tures of the Churches, founded m 
principles of expediency, forme 


35 


‘and dissolved at their pleasure, and never inten- 
e to be clothed with any authority to Lord it over 
‘sheritage. We have never been able to perceive 
ry thing so criminal in the engaging in, or dispen- 
ang with Associational union, as for that alone to make 
yy Church the subject of public denunciation, or en-' 
itle the names of its ministers to be held up to public 
sdium—their characters assaulted, and their useful- 
1ess trammelled, by attempting to excite the preju- 
lice of the community against them. The regret of 
your committee is net a little increased Ly the consid- 
aration, that the said Churches were urged to a re- 
anion with said Association, over the head of the very 
difficulties that constituted the two first items of your 
complaint against said Association, in your labors with 
them two yearsago. We are not only led to regret 
that the principles with which we were then, and are 
still, effected, are maintained by said Association; but 
our grief is not a little increased by the apparent dis- 
position in our sister Association, to sport with our 
feelings, by adopting such a course, immediately after 
acknowledging in relation to these very matters, that 
she might have departed from the better principles of 
discipline and gone too far, and feels sorry that she 
has given cause of complaint to her sister, the Georgia 
Association. We recommend a friendly letter to be 
addressed to said Association, expressive of the feel- 
ings of the Georgia Association on this subject, and 
requesting her to examine more carefully the ground 
she is occupying on this subject. 
_ Resolved, That the extracts from her minutes on 
which this reportis founded, be published in our min- 
tes. 


ztractfromthe Minutesof the Flint River Association 
| of 1833. Advice givento the Seceding Churches. 
. ARTICLE 12. 


Sec. 1. To the McDonough Church—that they go 
Ramah, formerly the McDonough Church, and ac- 
owledge their error in seceding from the Associa- 
n, rescind the charges contained in the McDonough 
easons against the committee, and the Association, 
ind endeavor to gain fellowship with said church, 
hich is a component member of the Flint River As- 


ciation; and pn their thus acting and giving full sat- 


dé 
f 


withhold any havite whatever 
- . . fer you (if need be) to said ¢ 
| See... To the Sardis, 
answer, and refer you to 
fore. rs 
Sec. 4. To the Smyrna, w wed 
ss conduct of certain individuals, and p 
the session of the Flmt River As ‘ 
in Butts county, it must appear obvi 
i ‘was a matter of faith and not of dia 
ae wf fore give to them the ewig 
T \aaarny _ the Association, acknowledge your err 
i, eat rescind the charges in McDonough 
elie faith published at t Sharon, ond ual ( 
san . ples and practice.’ aoa 
‘if Remarns.—Ramah, the iris n 
ough Church, was got up just ow 
ed and deckaded members, a 
. sidered orthodox by the Asso¢i 
Vii - nearly 100 as sound in the faith 
PAP vised to go to this handful “and rete on 
error in seceding,” &c. Here secéssionis 
The charge een to be, that McDo1 @ 
now, all is merged in her secession as 
. . Arminianisn.. 
The ‘indignity’ offered by ‘Ghar 


(i) | ote ene SOLO the acknowledgement ba 


f 


Paran Prrenifisin sa a becoming 
tion of mor return to ty e Asia ny 


He chs is ‘no ian of oni faith 
is a church of “becoming sp. 
sound faith and moral practic 
held up to public odium as “no 
order,” merely because she do 
Flint River Association!! “' 

The Georgia letter of 183 


hh, tral,’ the Flint breaks off all con 
ih 1830, ie ba of Little R 


et 


37 
ehem in the Ocmulgee, before corresponding mes- 
ers had been invited to seats, (though in the minutes 
the 7th article—a false record.) ‘The motion was 
urged so as to cut off the Church, before they could have 
the advice of visiting ministers; but as they could not 
carry it, the clerk changes the order of business io save 
appearances! The Georgia delegation opposed the with- 
drawal, as there was informality i in the charges, being 
pied against the minister instead of the church. 

In 1833, a kind of settlement was effected bet weenghe 

0 bodies, which was at first rejected by the Georgia, 
. alterwards, with some Gace a ome il was accepted. 
A committee was then raised by the Georgia to “take in- 
to consideration several acts of discipline as well as senti- 
ments expressed,” and report. Their report was sent in 
their minutes of 1834; but the Ocmulgee in Sept. 1835, 
refused to receive the Georgia messengers, and broke off 
the correspondence! ‘The reasons assigued are, that the 
Georgia does not consider Associationa! correspondence 
as involving the fellowship of the churches and individ- 
ual members; also her corresponding with the Central. 

The “acts of discipline as well as sentiments,” which 
the Georgia conceived to be wrong, were 

ist. That the Ocmulgee maintains, “that letters of 
dismission from a church by a bare majority are valid.” 

2nd. That prior to this, she admits that “no Baptist 
Church can regularly, according to Gospel order, de: 
piss a member, unless there is unanimity.” (See Ad- 


3rd. That she “denies the right of a church to judge 
f the sprit of a member returping to seek fellowship.” 
- 4th. That she considers “when the union or commu- 
mion shall be broken in that case, the churches have 
reed to put their keys into the hands of the Associa- 
ni? 
_ These labours of the Georgia are introduced to shew 
hat the Central brethren are not alone in their opinions, 
hat the Flint and Ocmulgee have done wrong. We 
eel confident that when a “return to original principles 
hall be effected, the high-handed measures of those two 
bodies, will be exploded and condemned, as were the 
logrhias and superstitions of Popery in the days of the 
Retormation. Such disciplisary and tyrannical conduct 
by Associations, can not endure the crucible of seber, 


- 
a 


_ CHAPTER > 


a 9) 


“What was the great crime, anenyea) ‘against. t 
meinbers? Was it for lying, drinking, swearing, 0 
any other crime of moral turpitude? "No, nothing | 
this is alledged; but it was simply for being conscie 
tiously opposed to the decisions of the church, note sh 
ib and approbating unlawful usury.” (Parag 
23d i 

We excluded them as factionists and heretics. 
heretic,” says Dr. Dwight, “is one who causes division 
in the church;” these persons had caused a division, ai 
we excluded them by the authority of the Scripture 
‘‘A man that is an heretic, after the first and second a 
monition reject;” we admonished them twice to duty, a 
ter their factious conduct, as our minutes will show, al 
finding them incorrigible, we “rejected” them, or 
Ehemoee of the chur chs this, says Dr. MeNight, is — ‘th 
proper rendering of the original word, translated, 
ject.” mt 
When Messrs. Richardson and Hill entered the chu 
it was notorious that several members were in the h 
of loaning money for more. than eight per cent. — 
did they join, ifusury was so grievous? They had ei 
borrowed or sold notes too. Now if usury and note s 
ving be acrime, it is one, which cannot be committ 
an individual—the borrower is as bad as the lende 
1825 or 26, Mr. R. arraigns some of the members 
the practice, but the chureh decides it should not d 
fellowship, and he himself, after the discussion, acknoy 
edges that a member should not be excluded for at. i 
June, 1829, it is reported there is a loss of, fellowshi 
the church not in a state to commune. ronan 
is ascertained that Mr. R. is greatly griey 
the usury business. On this account 
is agreed upon the 2d of September. a 
might now be put to rest, it was expressly agreed a 
sented to by all, that the decision when made 
majority should be submitted to; that if the 
should determine in the negative, all engaged in 
siness, should decline it or be excommunicated 
the affirmative, the objectors, being subje t to tl 
should cease their opposition.” It was deci ed 


39° 


hip ought not to be disturbed therewith.” At the 
conference, 20th September, the minority, in the 
face of their solemn engagement to “‘cease their opposi- 
on” —in the face of their church covenant to be subject 
to the body, create a iaction and attempt to tear the 
church in pieces. 
_ The factionists, one of whom was under censure, ask 
’ for letters, for all who should desire them at the two sue- 


cause the spirit manifested was evidently a bad one, and 
“the applicants not ina state to receive letters, in fellow- 
“ship. - Several members had retired because of the'late- 
‘ness of the hour, and others abruptly withdrew from 
such a scene of confusion, as was exhibited. They vo- 
ol for their own letiers. The original minute made out 
_ by their Clerk, is now in our Chureh book, and states 
that 14 voted for, and 7 against their letters; and this was 
read on the day of their reception. On the next Tues- 
” day they joined New Salem. Is this common usage? 
' Weealleda meeting the next week and appointed a 
' committee to wait on them. They answered that “the 
only motive that induced them to take letters, was their 
want of fellowship with the note-shaving and usury bu- 
siness—that they are now members of another church.” 
‘But let us examine into the tender conscience of Mr. R. 
His overseer, Mr. Huff, is indebted to bis own brother 
_ over $100. Mr. Richardson buys the note on time for 
$50, and compels his overseer to pay him $100, with in- 
terest! So much for his scruples about usury! We sup- 
_ pose the faction were chagrined at their defeat in the de- 
_ cision on the usury question, and they get up their “want 
of fellowship,” &c. as a cover to their mortification and 
disappointment. Look too atthe usurious business now 
pursued by some of them. 
On Saturday, 26th September 1829, they break away 
! from Eatonton because of usury; and on Tuesday there- 
} after, they join New Salem, engaged (so far as some 
members are concerned) in the same business!! We 
can present certificates enough tofill a page of the Index 
to prove that New Salem was then, and is now in this 
practice, 11 she demands it or denies it. In November, 
after having twice waited upon them by a committee, 
and gaining no satisfaction, we excommunicated Rich- 
ardson, Hill and Bussey, the head of the faction, and 
pubsequently the oihers. it would require too much room 


~  — a’ 


ceeding meetings. Objections were made to all, be-. 


" at all, if they were received as delegates. 


and conduct, but if what has been 
disclose ‘‘moral turpitude,” ewig 
meaning of that phrase. ‘The subs 


ness of our discipline. 
“What great crime,” &c? a 
ally turned attorney to plead the, cause 


viduals as such, only churches. If this spec 
ing ee been employed in hin ofa Pea 


array herself against one of her céusiitinent mem rs and 
enlist on the side of excluded persons, is a matter of deep D 
‘ lamentation. She renders herself ridiculous, i in th 
eyes of all sister Associations. Ifthe Association take 
the part of individuals and write circulars in their fa- 
vor; then her doors are open for every exclud d pe 
and sessions beceme an arena for strife and 
equal to a justice’s court. Will the churches 
this perversion of the original formation 
tiens!” ; 
“Which is plain, from her (Eatonton) uaa gth 
to be members of good standing in New Salem Church 
—admitted by Eatonton of equal ree ae them- 
selves.” (Paragraph 211) 
“At a meeting of the Associational Comm 
ry Lesh, to which allusion is had in ‘the tee exit 


fragilis of HAGE. baa dhépnaelye 
from New Salem Church! It was moved b 
delegates that they retire; for they were then sake 
members of our church and we could not consent t 


tee obser ved they had no mens to dire 


the 5 On Now the whole ee 
close,—the committee adjourned, the ec 
persed, and it was supposed nothing cou 

After consulting by these th 


41 


e of restoring peace and seeing that otherwise the 
e€ negotiation would be at an end, because Eaton- 
would net recognize Richardson and Hill as dele- 
ates of New Salem, hit on the following expedient, that 
, to hear the delegates of each church separately and 
‘apart. This they did, and the delegates were not at all 
Seg during the discussion. We distinctly repeated 
‘to the committee after their private sessions commenced, 


iy 


_ ter with these men, except as applicants for restoration; 
andifthey wished us to consider them in any other light 
than as persons excluded by us, they might adjourn forth- 
| with. Thechairman, (bro. Echols) promptly answered 
| in substance, “‘you can never recognize them as mem- 
| bersof New Salem, but must hold them as your exclu- 
| ded members till regularly restored and so recorded on 
| your church book.” 
_ I have carefully read the foregoing section, and cer- 
| tify that the facts are correctly stated in substance, ex- 
| cept as to the particular statement in the conclusion, by 
the chairman. As there was no record of this, | can not 
' state his expressions, but think they are substantially 
given. JOHN G. POLHILL, 
Clerk of the Committee. , 
The Eatonton delegation could not prevent A. Rich- 
! ardson and W. Hili from writing their names on the 
Advice; for they had no intercourse with them; but does 
| the writingone’s name on achurch book, constitute the 
_ person who writes it,a member? Nor does the names 
of A. R. and W. H.on the Advice, preve them to be 
) members of New Salem, nor that Eatonton admitted 
‘them to be sach. It seems strange that those of the 
F committee, who heard the circular, should suffer so gross 


if till hours afterwards. 


| was opposed.” (Paragraph 20.) 

_ When New Salem came to us with helps in 1830, we 
| asked her what would satisfy her, and she answered, 
) “let the dissatisfied members of the Eatonton church ge 
| in peace, and further agree that this church (Eatonton) 


' committed an error in excommunicating those members.” 
8 


that we could hold no intercourse ofa religious charac- . 


— 


3 


’ f 


The usury grievance is now « 
it was ascertained we could prove 


selves. We maintained that with 


termeddle. ’ Eatonton doesinp “rescl 
only modifies the entry on her minutes—th ver 
not the sense is to be changed. ~The con tee di 
criminate Eatonton for the practice, for if they had 
ed to favor New Salem, their partiality would seem t 
bare-faced, as we clearly shewed them that New 8 
was as guilty as ourselves; all admitted it should n 
have disturbed fellowship.”. 


Gen. Shorier’s answers touching the Agaipeenonuh om 
mitiee of Jan. 1831.—Eatract, 


1. The committee did not justify New Salem i in as 
serting that “usury was inconsistent with Gospel order.’ 

2. The committee did not advise Eatonton to ad 
that usury was inconsistent, or to remove the posi 
that it was not inconsistent; it only advised Eatonton t 
modify an entry made on her minutes relative to usur’ 
and curefully avoided making any decision as to thei 
scriptural views of usury. 

3. The committee did not justify ‘Nau aston} in 
serting a rightful claim to the membership to Hill 
Richardson=—suffered those men fo sign the advice, 
fully avoided saying whose members they were, c 
ering they had no more pewer than the Associ 
which could not interfere with the internal rights of 
churches. From the advice it may be plainly infe 
what is the unanimous opinion of the committee 
unanimously of opinion,” &c. There not being unani 
ty in granting the letters to Hill and Richardson, th 
commitice decided that such letters were ot ac I 
to pice order, &c. 

A. spe eis ca: in 2nd number. 


and R? s membership. 
hie Eatonton did not adie aide 


°t. The committee did not determine t 
or any other Penaeh, should return to Fa nas 


43 


New Salem’s committee with H. and R. upon it: 

“interviews between the two church delegations and 

e committee, were held separate—they did not act to- 

A ae in agreeing to or subscribing the advice. 

- The Eatonton delegation did say to our committee 
Bias they held those men as excluded members of their 
| ~ church, &e. and that we had better cease negotiating, if 

we held otherwise. . 
Judge Polhill, another of the committee, after giving 

in substance what Gen. Shorter has done, adds in a post- 
script, “perhaps it would be proper to remark, that I had, 

as clerk, recorded the objection made by bro. Cooper, (i. 
e. that H. and R. retire from the New Salem delegation) 
and the proceedings growing out of it, in the minutes of 
the committee—but it was thought best to erase that part, 
“as it might be the occasion of offence afterward to some 

x of the parties.” 

' “And with regard to the second, the committee justi- 

fied the ground of New Salem, by admitting them to be 

» her members.” (Paragraph 20.) 

Did the committee admit those persons to be members 
of New Salem? Read the advice again. Could they 
have advised them “to return to Eatonton church,” “‘ac- 
knowledge,” “be restored,” and “depart by new: letters,” 
if they considered them members of New §alem? It is 
presumed they will not thank brother Wright, the os- 

| tensible author of the Circular, for this commentary on 

| their composition. Ifthey were members of New Sa- 
em, they must first be dismissed or excluced from that 
church, betore they could seck membership at Eatonton; 

P but they have never been dismissed nor excluded from 

New Salem; yet they have sought, at various times, to 

be restored to membership at Eatonton; therefore they 

could not be members at New Salem, for a person can- 

Hot be a member of twochurches at the same time. 

But let us enquire a little more into N. Salem’s claim. 


their irregular proceedings. At this time, there were 
white members in the church. Were they dismissed 
| order or in fellowship? On Tuesday thereafter they 
ep into New Salem, by letters, false in themselves, 
irregular, and therefore null and void,” in the very 
language of Wm. Mosély. Could they be members of 
New Salem? If so, then any dissatisfied faction may 


_in any other light than as ain “ra 


claim to our excluded members—the claim was VC 


4 


from its diceiplines 
We called an early meeting f 
should we do? If we de ‘sou 


Should we have been faithful to our Go ot 
churches, to pass by such a flagrant act of insubordi 
tion? So soon as we had finished our labors with 
we intended to shew New Salem her error in celv 
them in so hasty and suspicious a manner; but befo: 
had done, behold! she begins {o deal with us fer our © 
cision on the usury subject, and for exclading | them. 
We were surprised at their visit, because we knew the: 
were engaged in the same practice, (having i in their 
egation a well known usurer) and because their ha 
bouring persons fleeing from our discipline, was most un 
christian and unkind. We begged them to put awe al 
those persons from their connexion and they da h 
no cause to deal with us. 

’ When the committee met in January 1831, wes 
ed them that New Salem was guilty ef usury, and pl 
the injustice of her course in retaining our excluded men 
bers. As the above advice announced that she sho 
“drop her charges,” we supposed that those persons stoa 
where they did before the charges were brought, to 
where the operation ef our discipline left them, en 
out of the connexion. Jf A. brings a: cause to court 
itis not sustained, but he is advised to “drop” i 
parties remain as_ they were before, especial ; 
irregularity i isso great as to destroy ‘torder” and 
tice.” This was the case with New Saler 


therefore there was no ground for ‘the bit 2 


ship, iaGeitheanatie our etter 
the advice of the committee that “n 
can dismiss without unanimity.” "Phi 
away “without unanimity,” New Sa 
informed; yet she retains them in her ¢ 
sociation declares she has “redemed her 


yet keeps her in fellowship!! ge RN 
The practice, the invariable utes 1e ch 


is neither to receive, dismiss or restore, if tk 
objector; there were 4 objector: | 


4 45 | 
way from our church; if not dismissed in order, 
smissed at all; therefore they could not be received 
into New Salem. 
But even suppose the committee did admit them to be 
embers of New Salem, though it did not; the Associa- 
nal committee is not to control the churches—we have 
ver yielded our claim to them, and a church is the 
“highest ecclesiastical authority on earth. 
‘Eatonton by acceding to the terms of the advice with- 
out qualification remoy ed the positions against which her 
AN. $.) charges were opposed.” (Paragraph 20.) 
b The second charge was for “excluding Richardson, 
‘Hill, &c.” What is Telontee advised fa. doin regard to 
them? ‘To restore” when they came back “in the 
‘spirit of the gospel,” “acknowledged,” &c. 
) If Eatonton had been advised to cancel or expunge 
her minute, which recorded their exclusion; thereby “ac- 
)eeding” she would have “removed the position;” but in- 
Stead of this, New. Salem is advised “to .drop all her 
)charges,” and the persons to return in the spirit of the 
Gospel, &c. New Salem has no ground for her char- 
ges—they die, when the doctrine that a “church can not 
dismiss without unanimity,” drops from the lips of the 
committee. Restoration presupposes exclusion and thé 
mention of it, destroys all the logic of t his “extraordina- 
y production.” é 
A raenies did “accede” without qualification i in rela- 
tion to the difficulties between the two churches, (See 
advice,) but. makes no pledge: about her own excluded 
n AGE if these returned in a Gospel spirit, of course 
he would restore them, and is now willing to do it- But 
f this spirit, she dion to be her own judge, and will 
a at yield her right to New Salem, listners, the Associa- 
Jon nor any other body; if she would, she is unfit to have 
e name of a church, and would prove faithless to her 
zord and Master. 
i a return in the very termsadvised.” {Paragraph 
| That they came, read the advice, and asked for mem- 
dership, no one disputes; that mney came in the “spirit of 
Gospel,” notwithstanding the “testimony of honest 
tists,” we have never yet t admitted. When this was 
died up at the session of 1833, brother Pace stated that 
ur pastor, had testified in 1832, that they did come in 
ae spirit of the Gospel,” &c. Our pastor then declared 


&c. Ie the hae had not Beek put in pe 1 
correction, it could not be blamed for so r 1g 
understanding of his testimony; but when the. mis | 
standing was corrected before the Circular was read 
adopted, co.amon honesty would suggest that this: 
should have been erased from it. ‘The committe 
knew that we never made any pledge about those 
ded persons. 

Suppose they did ‘return in the terms of the a 
then the advice is to govern in a case of discipline, an 
the conscience and fellowship of the church are set aside 
and it is deprived cf the right to judge in its own house 
This mainiaining they came in the terms of the advice ze 
does not alter the case; it changes merely the ground ¢ 
usurpation; for if they did return in the words of the ag 
vice, but did not obtain fellowship—then the advice is t 
be the guide and master over.the church! == | 

“But the Church had pledged herself to restore.” — 
Admit this for a tnoment. Bat it is clear that the Asso 
ciation, without violating its own constitution, could re 
ceive no pledge froma church to perform an act, whic 
wouid infringe its own internal rights—the pledge to r 
store persons whether fellowship was gained or not, 
one involving internal rights, and therefore could neithe 
be given nor received. Hence, if the Association 
ved any such, and insists on its performance, she is 
in the wrong, for she has pledged herself in the con 
tion not to infringe the internal rights. e hope 
who voted to withdraw from Eatonton, es not compl) 
ing with her pledge, will bear these remarks in mind. 

‘But the fact j is, the church made no pledge abou 
storing those persons. Look at the advice. Tt w 
possible in the very nature of fellows ip. to make au 
promise about restoring ie for until they 


to be folarnted a Tea chee 

But the contending churches desiree 
to see which church had redeemed its 
Association violate its constitution to grat 
es? Then it is good for nothing, wo se fain 


47 


their liberties. But we affirm that this church and others 
_ of the minority opposed the motion from the out-set. 

«Eatonton church was happy to state, the cause of af- 
 fliction between her and New Salem was removed.”— 
_ (Paragraph 9.) 


- 


Our minutes had been modified as suggested in the: 


advice, some of our excluded members had been rester- 
_ ed, and we reported to the Association that so far as we 
' knew,thetwo churches were at peace. Messrs. Richardson 
_ &e., had applied for membership, and we hoped weuld 
again come in such a spirit as to be restored; but wheth- 
er or not, this furnished no cause of difference between 
the churches, since New Salem agreed ‘‘to drop all her 
charges.” We understood they had no connexion in the 
tight “of members at New Salem since the advice was 
given; hence there was no ground for difference. 
But in July 1832,a council is at New Salem, among 
- whom were brethren Henderson, Echols, MeDawel: &c. 
to consult on the standing of those excluded persons.— 
This council decided that in as much as they wonld net 
be restored at Katonton, they were members of New Sa- 
lem!! Because they could not get into our church, there- 
fore they must be members of another! How such an 
idea struck this venerable body, must be left for expla- 
nation, to wiser heads than ours. We sought to find 
the whole record of this singular meeting, but were de- 


tell what entry to make, and several brethren assisted af- 
ter the adjournment. Some of the excluded persons, now 
| maintain, that they hold their membership at New Sa- 
lem, not by the force of the letters they get at Eatonton, 
ut by the advice of this famous council! A council 
ive membership! and this sanctioned by the Associa- 
‘tion! If the advice adopted in 1831, and the course 
) since pursued, does not shew incensistencies, and absur- 
ities, we are very much at a loss. 
In Sept. 1832, we reported to the Association that we 
il earned with regret that New Salem still held our exclu- 
led members, and begged her to inquire into it as a mat- 
affecting the union. Instead ef doing this, the mo- 
on te see which church had redeemed its pledge was 
brought up. 
_ “Not a solitary brother stood at this time en protes- 
ground.” (Paragraph 12.) 


a 1 covered snare to entrap the churches and steal away 


| nied access to the church book! The clerk could not | 


' dain. As an independent church, we ‘set 


' : 48° i 
We give this a flat denial. ’ 
church, and others, did protest against 


cause they perceived it would notcover 
embrace all the “unfinished business” w! 


‘come before the body. ‘The minority were not « 


ous,” &c. as the circular states. The printed mi 
(article 15, 1832,) was made out afier the discussio 
was ended on Wednesday evening, and the form of 
was suggested by a foreigner, not by the Clerk. Th 
motion, as presented on Monday evening, was merely 
to see which church had redeemed its pledge, no desir: 
was expressed by the minority for the reasons above as 
signed. ‘This motion was framed by the majority to 
Seay own views; during the famous council at New 
Salem, they had probably laid their plan of action, “and 
agreed to stand or fall” with New Salem in this matter; 
therefore taking up “unfinished business” would disclose 
to those hot in the secret, the slender title of New Salem : 
and her injustice in retaining those persons. 

“When the unin or the communion shall be broken 
in that case, the churches have agreed to put their key 
into the hands of the Association.” (Pasar Seal 

The powers of the Association are limited by th 
written constitution, no such agreement as the abov 
mentioned is contained in it; therefore, the expression i 
false. A key isan ancient emblem of that authority whi¢ 
the great law-giver, Jesus Christ, committed to the et VU 
ches. If committed to churches, they cannot alienate. 
to any other body, and still remain the perfeet chure 
ofthe Saviour. it isa sacred trust, and they wou 
faithless to their great Head, in suffering themse 
be deprived of it—life itself is not so dear. While 
tending for this ‘key, either as the emblem C oY 
mentor knowledge, many a martyr has lost 
whole churches have been stretched on the 
hung on the gibbit. The constitution ma 
of the transfer ol this authority to the: 
therefore remains with churches. 
breathes the spirit of Popery, and we ern 


such arrogant claims, and feel it our 
such sentiments to the execration of 
gious liberty, and every friend of 
government. - wi 

“She(N.S.)is no where advised 


49 
e reason is very obvious, New Salem has no 
tful claim to them; they were already persons ex- 
je luded by Eatonton, the only chureh which could do 
; it according to gospel order. 
pe they are aa return thenas the members of N.S.” p.21. 
“What has Eatonton to do with the-members of New 
Salemchureh? She had once brought charges against 
Eatonton for excluding those persons; now if Katon- 

ton had ‘“‘restored’’ them, while they were actually 
“members of New Salem,’ as the Circular insists; 
then New Salem might have brought a charge for re- 
storing them! Poor Eatonton! She is criminated. 
for excluding persons, and then put out of the Associ- 
ation for not restorimg those same persons, and yet 
they are all the Reales “the members of New Salem! ! 
If this be not an absurdity and the most senseless jar- 
gon ever penned ; then we acknowledge, the real mean- 
“Ing is too deep for compr ehension. If Hatonton had 
done wrong in their “‘pretended exclusion,” as denom- 
inated by the Circular, would not the corning have 
| pointed out the error and shewed us the exclusion 
“was contrary to gospelorder? Instead of this howey- 
er, they advise New Salem “to drop the charges,” 
| bothin regard to the usury decision, and also, for ex- 
| cluding. 
ow f inconsistent to protest against honest Baptists 


a 


17? 


lin a plain case.” (Par. 22.) 
| There is nothing 1 in the Protest against the veracity 


! or honesty of the witnesses ;' but against their being 
Hintroduced into an Association, w lich ‘has pledged it- 
self never to interfere with disciplinary measures of a 
church. They may have given righteous testimony, 
e believe they uttered fee honest sentiments, but 
a church cannot fellowship an applicant, the testimo- 
ny of 10,000 honest brethren before an Association, 
ic annot remedy the case,—it is one with which such a 
body has nothing to do. A case involving a title to 
I: land, might be carried to the Inferior oat for years 
Dut could never be settled there, because the consti- 


tles are involved. So in the case before us. We pro- 
sted against the introduction of the testimony because 
as a) departure from the constitution. 
“She condemned not Eatonton Church—she ventu- 
d to express an opinion.” (Par. 23.) 


ition gives that court no jurisdiction, when such ti- - 


eee in the language of the Bib 


our opinion of its reachings after powet, n¢ 


_ dismission.” (Par. 24.) had a 


‘The Baoreatet Coult of th 3 
and make aliver’ condemns 3 in ral 
“The Court being of opinion,” &e. 
and authority of | legislative enactme 

language chosen by the Association, does 


designs upon the liberties of the Chureh abe 
inenion Church did require concessions 

knowledgements from those members for acts 

ings, which were transacted anterionte 


. Who ever heard before of a cute eing censa 


ny by an Association, for asking such questior 1s vied n 


who returned for restoration as she ple 
Association to hold its sword over the Churches a 
if they desire any other acknowledgements th _ thos¢ 
dictated by it, they must be cast out of the Union? Ha 
itcometothis? Do not the members of every 
when application i is‘made for reception or res 
make such enquiries as he or she chooses, un fello 
ship is gained? And does not the di 
want of | fellowship of one member onl 

are willing, preclude reception ? This is common cus 
tom, and it is a unrestrained right, of each 0 as 


Ee for the use of this right? 
Church the same? And who but 
interfere or abridge this privilege? Thi 
also deserves the’ execration of every 
it 1s levelled at our dearest rights—the 1 a 
of the Churches. i 
In the 8th paragraph, the Crecitar asks, ‘ “ 
there an act in violation of the Constitation!” 
This may form the subject of another co 
We are ready to present, to all 
eertain the truth in these matters, 
all the statements made in these stricta 
Church Book furnishes a great part of 
written hastily, and plainly, and 
sion calls for it. opt 


51 


ardson, a” was by the chureh in auntaninen ihe let- 
ters were valid and legal. 
Admit it was the Church, still if the Church did 
| wrong, has she nota right to correct her errors! All 
bodies must have het right: Hence on Thursday 
thereafter, the church met and rectified the errors of 
the wayward conference, {See sec. 3rd of Eatonton’s 
statement.) Suppose the faction had passed a resolu- 
tion, that each member should administer the ordinan- 
_ ces; it would have been wrong, and the church would 
__ have corrected it. Members who had been dismissed 
_ in unanimity and joined other churches, have been 
- called back, when it was ascertained they had been 
guilty of some crime prior to the granting the letters, 
and tried by the church, whence they were regularly 
ig dismissed. Hence Eatonton was not too late, as is 
pretended; those persons were subject to her jurisdic- 
tion. 

But it was not the church, nora majority, for there 
were then 49 white members in Eatonton church; 
hence the dismission was void. 

“But her spirit was hard—we should not judge.” 
But the objector himself “judges” when he utters the 
objection: why should he judge Eatonton?* The ca- 
ses below are called up to show the inconsistencies of 
_ those who condemn petonton, when they have pur- 
' ' sued the same course. The Saviour makes the church 
the final tribunal, and he who would appeal to the Asso- 
ciation beeomes a traitor to the Head ofthe church. 

“But Eatonton did wrong in excluding Hill,” &c. 
The committee who were theves investigating the sub- | 
ect 3 days in 1831, never found any fault with that 
church for this matter. If the exclusion had been 
wrong they would have mentioned it in the advice— 
they would have pointed out the error. 

It is frequently stated that the Central is composed 
of heretical, disorderly, Shatee and seceding church- 
‘es. These charges rest merely on assertion, no one 


r 


If 


* A member had been excluded from a church in the Y. R. 
e returnad, acknowledged, and old father Montgomery plead 
at he ought to be restored; but the pastor, said “his acknow]- 
}) edgement was only skin deep;” he was not restored. An 
|, €xcommunicant returned several times to New Salem with 


52. 


Hei He attempted the proof. 
'. same constitutions which they had - 


ta 


Associations; those since formed, Cl 
Carmel, &c. were constituted on the a Wy 
Tatonton is the only church withdrawn fro 2 
her justification in reasons for secedi 
mulgee Association in chapter I. and her s 
chapter IT.) She would not suffer the co 
second time to invade her internal rights, 
withdrawn from for the ‘immorality in 
comply with her voluntary and solemn pledge ; 
pledge, it is maintained was to restore; but the per- 
sons in question are declared by the council and by” 
the Association, in a letter to Su cre chi , to. 
be members of New Salem; an 
drawn from, for not restoring SER Sy 
lem! Is it Tight to cut ofa Pane for no ‘restori 
the members of another church? The: Be 
exonerated from the charge of 1 immoré 
der, look into the advice and find ea 
‘Eatonton to restore. 


lar pak sh dismission fare Yello i 

tion. sistursehy in 1830, she is fala ay 
utes of 1830, chaste She had a 
edgementnor changed her faith. The rash 
committee, who tore her to pieces in Oct. 
designed to put down Willson, who had 


hee 


ing for the Spe ase ee “Our ai ? sa 
son!”’ 

Let us look, however, on’ the oth si 
of which little Sharon was formed, were 
to return, but proving incorrigible, w: 
This charch, SO > called, too, was Jott 


cud casey for ‘a special eed 
one of the Flint churches. The Flint 7 
up of a few members whom the leade 
ted to break off, and who had been exe 
majority. Ramah was formed ofa few, 
and part not. Yet what Associati 1 
pondence with the Flint, ever 


ae 3 . 
« Ay 5 Y ~ ¥ 
Ape 53 > fy 


derly churches? Just so soon as a church secedes — 
4rom an Association, she immediately becomes immo- 
ral, disorderly, heretical, &c. &c., and is treated, not hi, 
6 a valid church, but as a disorderly faction. What f 
‘but a spirit of despotism can circulate such reports,” 
and maintain such unscriptural opinions? A chureh 
does not forfeit her reputation for orthodoxy, nor lose 
her validity, because she does not choose to be repre~ 
sented in au Association, except in the estimation of | “at 
W) those who are under the influence of wrong princi- | 
ples. 

© New Salem too, beside retaining the excommuni- , 

» eantsof Eatonton, “humbly confesses’) in 1834, to Su- em 
gar creek, that the principle to grant letters or re- 
éeive members by majority only, on which we acted 
)im receiving Richardson, &e.is not wholesome, &e. 

‘and farther we utterly disavow any intention to act 

; further upon this principle.’ Yet she retained those 

» members for years, and took no measures to have their 

; " irregular standing corrected. But New Salem is an Ni 


orderly church. 


& 


The withdrawal from Eatonton. 


) We have maintained this was wrong, for the church 
| was neither “unsound in principle, nor immoral im 
) practice.” (Sce reasons in Central circular of Feb. 
1834, chapter I.) In the Ocmulgee minutes of 1832 ; 
d and’3, which sce in first chapter, a committee is sent . 
) by the Association, (no church having charged her) to 
Mm labor with Eatonton for not restoring her excluded 
members. At the session in September, the Associa- 
Vtion send out itichardson and Hill, and the delegation 
y of Hatonton church, ‘‘asa last effort for settlement.’ 
) Here it is disclosed plainly, that the business of the 
} committee was to compel Eatonton to restore those 
men, “Watonton delegation having refused to tell 
what concessions would satisfy.” But Eatonton is 
) the party aceused by the Association, and a commit- 
| tee 1s sent to labor with her; now the accused, and the \ 
oguilty party “refuses to tell what will satisfy!” The 
accuser, the Association, is the proper party, who is 
to give information what will satisfy; but here common 
» matters are reversed, and the Association, the accuser, 
by her representatives, Hill and Richardson, changes 
places with Eatonton, and makes her the accuser! 


4 


. - 
r was : 


aa 
. 


did not flea until we ae re 
ing. We are now, and we hi re) 


om tiie cae they ‘shall peter the high-hande | 
have adopted, and abandon the unconstiti 
i they have pursued. We presume the d 
i ahs presented, will convince an ny unpre} ced 
_those Associations have widely departed : 
ter and spirit of their constitution. 
: in this opinion, as will be perceive 
eu | the LV. chapter. But when they ret 
glad to greet them in the bonds of fre 
and Gospel fellowship, On the « “ 
stuted, we passed a resolution tot 
} doors are open for reconciliation on 
Testament principles. With many me ; 
Sex churches of those Associations, we are on te of 
me closest friendship ‘and communi “but i 

the acts and conduct of the body 
object, and with which w Pe have t 
It is maintained that we have bi 
departed from original principles: h 
disorderly; and the Georgia is dro: 
responds ‘with us. But lool at ‘the 
churches were at peace, before. 
»menced their work of dev astation--the st 
union by disciplinary measures, Or 
know nothing of Associational interfera ; 
', tights of the Fore this has pro 
, tresses in the State. Original pi 
Pike churches are the highest ecc! 
buy the Ocmulgee and Flint Associs 
this authority and trampled on ‘the ; 
ches; Eatonton is cast out for not re 
ded members. Sharon is no chureh 
cause she would not give up her 
tee. The Ocmulgee_ too, mentio 
differences, ‘‘the chotehes ‘ive 
, Association.” (See her circule 
denomination judge, who have’ br 
who, departed from fora 


55. 


~The Central Ministers preach Arminianism. 


ft is reported they preach that “a man is elected 
en he peeyes: and believes MED he is elected,” ue 


irculation. ( 

We have considered, for a long time, that too great 

2 proportion of the preaching of some of our ministers, 

has been occupied im the discussion of certain doc- 

trines—such as the Covenant, Election, &c. &c.; doc- 
ines that we love, and which our ministers preach on 

suitable occasions, but which we think ought not 

0 constitute the whole of every sermon. 

_ Paul, and ee and samce did not always preach 


i 


is 
. 


Bis nicc of faith. eet the Pants pan the Tiere 
egan | their ministry by promulgating repentance. So 
our ministers frequently preach to sinners and urge 
duty upon christians. They conceive that the times 
require practical preaching. ‘The people do not only 
need to be made acquainted with doctrine, but also to 
be urged to duty It is not strange that those who 
have ieee accustomed to heaz little else than the Cover 
mant, Hilection, &c. &c. should report, after hearing 
one of our ministers, “they dont preach as our AE Eh 
rs do—that’s new doctrine,” &e. &e, Ienorant per- 
ions frequently start such reports—persous who are 
nable to distinguish one doctrine from another. 

In reviewing a sermon, which he denominates “false 
aluinism,” Mr. Fuller holds this language: “Were 
u to read many of Calvin’s sermons without know- 
mis who was the author, you would be led, from the 
feas you at present entertain, to pronounce him an 
inian; neither would Goodwin, nor Owen, nor 
arnock, nor ['lavel, nor Bunyan, escape the charge. 
ese men believed and preached the doctrines of 
ce; but not in such a way as to exclude exhorta- 
S$ to the unconverted to repent and believe m Je- 
Christ. The doctrine which you call Calvinism, 
which in reality is Antinomianism) is as opposite 
at of the Reformers, Puritans, and Non-Conform- 
sit is to that of the Apostles.” 
ence, we think the charges on this point, are foun- 
either in ignorance, prejudice, or ill-will. If our 
histers are guilty of inculeating false doctrine—doc- 
me contrary to the Bible and our Faith; the churches. 


say, ‘and the person “sie wi 
nanced, but dealt with and exel ers 
Us fail to ‘perform i its duty im this n 
Os PEN ining would be discountenanced by he é 
"h left to the guidance of her’ iby, Fs 


ee » ston that persons fan the soe 
be received into their churches withor 
bs _ ly on confession of faith, and that: te f 
ved! Now, if the seceding churches r 
Hi way, they are no more disorderly 1 than 
Below is the charge on which one” 
“We think brother W. has 
” sing of a union with the Flint R 
bers composing the same. 
conduct of those Baptists wh 
principles different from those, 
thers and ourselves were and 
tion from others.” Brother .W. ‘was a st 

above crime, and he was treated mm igo" u 
+ manner, that another abruptly brok 
9 are all we have ascertained of this kin 
ses we recret. But if this case is e 
2 tangible form, we promise to present 
persons, not a small number neither, \ wh 
ded from our churches for immo co 


ved into a of the Flint! | tok 
gation, we are ready to meet #] 
TOE to ‘Muerow up this unpleasan 
Weare not more ‘disor derly” 1 
The Flint River drops corr 
Georgis, and one reason, be 
with the ‘Central, composed of el 
: have adopted a different 
Convention of seceding church 
which held two or thre ses i 
of these sessions som rin nel 
50 ) full — strong, ( 


t 
y 


57 

eorgia. Several of the delegates from the churches 
now in the Central, opposed the adoption and publi- 
cation of those principles, or confession of faith; and 
when they perceived that it was Mr. White’s inten- 
tion to separate from the Baptists, those now iz the 
Central left him: not one of the churches now in the 
Central ever joined Mr. White’s Association. Ifthey 
had, but now unite on the Georgia faith, it can not be 
considered an unpardonable sin—for there are many 
in the Flint, who were once friendly to Mr White; 
but on acknowledging the Flint faith, all is cured. 


Contrarieties in the Sentiments of Ocmulgee Association. 


_ “Being unanimously of| ‘That the ground assu- 
opinion that no Baptist|med by the Association,and 
Church can regularly, &c.Jupon which she had all a- 
dismiss 2 member, unless|long acted in the difficulty, 
there is unanimity in thelwas, that those returning 
church granting the letter;;members, were the mem- 
we therefore, advise New|bers of New Salem church, 
Salem to drop the charge, and not the excluded mem- 
and all the rest of the char-|bers of E. church.”—Oc- 
ves, and the brethren who mulgee let. to Sugar creek 
have jomed New Salem by|church, 1833. 

etter obtained iby only a| “They,” (i.e. Hill,Rich- 
Majority of Hatonton, tolardson, &c.) “‘are to return 
eturn to H,” &c.—Ocmul-i(to E.) then as the mem- 
ee min. 1831. (Seeadvice|bers of N.S. as required 
A fall, page 4.) in the terms of the advice.” 
) Lhe above persons, so; “Thecommittee justified 
dvised to return to E., are the ground of New Salem, 
bout 18 months out ofany|by admitting those to be 
purch, and not included injher members.’’--Ocmulgee 
New Salem schedulejeircular, 1573. 

the Association, in fol-| The result of the delibe- 
gs September. (Seejrations of the council, in 
t. Reese’s testimony, pa.|June 1832, was, we under- 
t) These same personsjstood, that since they could 
fne back in 1831, and ask-|not get in at E. therefore 
© be restored’ to mem-|they must be members of 
hip by the Eatonton|New Salem! 

ch! Some of them! Mr. Bussey, one of the 
restored at E. inumber, removed early in 
September, 1833, the|1832, before the council; 


mulgee withdraws fromland New Salem did not 


- 


ae a a 


2 


_ &. for not complying with 
_ her pledge, to restore those 
gene while she and N.|t 

. Maintained they were| 
members of New Salem} 
church! According to this 
doctrine, she ought now to] 
send a committee to make| — 
Eatonton give up thos 
members whom she had 
restored! . ce Sate 

“This Association shall} “Tt is 

have no power to lord it\church d 
over God’s heritage, nor|Asso ati 
by which they can infrin ge|the x r 
on the internal rights of the pendence he 
churches.”—Oc. Constitu-) But hata 
tion. ‘ an 0 


V hease these matters with the intelligent te 
of the denomination. If they do not coincide with 
we have had sufficient grounds to separate *e 
}, older bodies—and that those bodies have Pi 
videly departed from Baptist, Bible principles, then 
we - promise again to review our course. But if, af- 
ter having examined the whole field of difference, they 
shall consider us orthodox, orderly churches—chur- 
hes “contending for the faith” and principles ‘once 
ivered to the saints,” we invite their correspon- 
ce and fellowship—especially do we invite them 
‘to Pad become acquainted with us. 
C. D. MALLARY, C z 
‘ JEREMIAH CLARKE, aa ue 
Frz. 1836. 


as 


Zz 


AD TE TT my little book Xepith very ee 
ology! yor visit the worl. You must take vour—~ 
dice in it as all men and books havz Oe % 
fi? mortal’ cars ofwyour author: will soan be CiQ= | 
7 to all fe eproach or applause. H? can easily ~ as 
| eros. Riau ‘well meet eae Core ae 


you may fer a: Deo juvante, aie. 
(You may prébably make some «e- 
or knew or rightly understood | 
bef é; nor the firmness Ns their 
"an wh may either form an alliance 
“or-at least treat you with hospitulity 
n your perambulations, expect to- 
‘: oe ae is they cannot put you out a 
e. by revelation cr logic, may probe 
a by Seurrility, dogmatism, oF’ pere 
‘Phe will shut their @oors against — 
jase ‘kotha of their stamp to avoid 
ons. Luey may fracture your skint ay 
aryour countenance? » but small asyou are, © 
It find som: of your bones hard to be bras ~ PY 
pur ‘stamina vite. the soul-that 28 in jour ¥ 
ye the wreck of worlds, whatever’ may 
) your form, papier and ink, or author. 
tain any error, or want of any proprites 
parte. excludes all his brethren from the. — 
~ And aan your: marrow and je tures be Vee 
ila cotbaoe this are dorigei DALE SOlO, 


ia had he into aay, hd i: soune of. entle 


ae 


ra ps owe" Piste < "Fea 


a 


fer iwiae ii ree head or 
Wunc vale libellus ; 
min ad scientiam, | vert 
vate, tHds thultos. 


Ags aha 1809.) 


Y alwa s to give an answer to every man-iPatjask 
a a rerdae! of the hepe onal ts, 1m you, with meéckriess 
' a1 Pete nits. ari 
Cee the weapons of oue warfare are ‘not carnal, bub 

¥ i. through God, to the pulling down of the stron 
holds — Ib Core x46. % vite 
A speak as to wise men, judge ye what I say—I Cot, x aa 


a ee " 
bd 


a eee Frienps & Breraney, 


a 


RO M.. various and benewalene ‘motives, 
‘this address is prepared for you and solicits your 
ccna E.ver since the author has resided in 
q this’ state, he has conscientiously avoided ag’ 
- much as prudence, and justice to his subject 
would allow, polemical, that be contentious 
ere ses in ‘the pulpit. ave 3 aaa ie | 
7 a © Standing i in the pulpit, and <tc a ia 
ople of all dges, sexes and conditions of Iie, 
§ fa eas of all christian sects m the lar d= : 
Rt ‘and’ all. these his fellow creatures, sinnérs, ‘more 
als, ca ididates, for death and eternal fa appiness 
or “misery ; “he feels it his solemn cuiy, ‘and 
_ greatest pleasure to preach the plainest'and Most « 
| mteresting gospel, that all may profit. 8)’ 
fs LF hat general good may be ithe efiect.of' the’ 
ubiic ‘word, ‘the: preacher ought Mot only to’ 
ia ee the truth, butuse “ Steh ie ble* prident 
wotds—and the manners of the e pulpit:cught to? 
We: as Bile, aa aud cond: aaipian ds 


_ Permit. | * 


unsuspicious piety, in whoms@gver, and wheres 
/ Soever Seen, can appeal to God before his’ cons * 


no sense’ less respectable than them 


(6) 


the ‘weight of ‘truth and eternal 


The author of this addres 


science, that. motives and objects of this’ kind, 
have generally actuated, and beén in the aye of 
his ininistry, ee | 
Sorry however is he, that b ‘His ovniobsete 4 
vation and, much credible ofan, he is ob- v 
Hged'to bélieve that much d ministry, or 
preaching in this country, 1s quite of a different 
kind; and appears to have as its special objec 
sectarianism—-or at any rate or any how, ‘to a 
make proselytes to denémination. ~ we 
With numbers at least, and especially j juvendl oe 
speakers of little reading and. inform: tion, but 
great party zeal, the burden of their ‘Beagerea 
seeins to aim at the erection of ‘selfeminence : 
upon the, destruction of other denominations in, ~ 


This too is often done with great ruden 

indelicacy. of :manners—and worse stil 1, 
‘expense of truth. a the present and very 
rent rage for making proselytes, not of Jews 
Heathens to Christianity, but 6f one 
Genomination to another, itis the lot-o 
terians to be misrepresented—and € 
treated even in 1 the bullying & braggac 1c 


opinions, or’ ee if not malign: 

atlyy against them. In.such cases, altho so 

of you Presbyterian sine may be, and 

less are ‘too wise, well i nformedand finn 

“shaken by every wind a doctrine: : 
4 es. 


ete 3 


mernces ot their own uni nae asa 
society, and of their principles: “Some of er 
» youth espeGially of the Présbyterian churches — 
: ae need som informatie “on these _ponts— 
d this assistance is the more willingly render. 
i at least attempted; from the consileration 
“and hope that the’ candid is ata of any © ante. 
pal be glad to Know and respect the fruth, 
“Some there are or may be in the state of Geor- 
gia or.elsewhere who néver heard a P resbytes 
rian preacher—or by previous prejudice imbib- 
ved by ignorance or false information, heard him 
Mo disadvantage. Many also from various rea- 
“sons, neither. know the meaning of the: term’ 
j ‘Presbyterian, nor comprehend the doctrines of 
the Presbyterian church. ene 
__ Presbyterians: d@ you or any of your, cr O- 
| ‘thers ask why you are and have been se chee sf 
Ininated? - For your sakes and that of od: eTSi* 
‘J will’ nswer this question, Ist, ety mologically, a 
orically, 3d, i Baas or fie 


: oe 


Pe 4. As. an etymologist, 1 tell you ‘that the ferm 
‘Presbyterian. Originates in Greek, the language 
im which Jesus and his apostles preached, and 
wrote the. Gospel or New Testament. © It det 
fives from the word Presbus, which in that lens 
lage significs an old man as dist inguighed | from 
a youth ; but moré imme ae from the come ~ 
parative degree of that w resbuteros which 
signifies older. The equitelene term to thse n in 
the Latin language Is senex and seni Now © 


oe Lengua feito ds, a 


tive and expressive ; ; and wi 


«youth, will be figurauvely called a 


: yourselves or be called by others. se 


aoe more pradent and wise you are, oF 
“gore, the. more you are or will become I 


honor and good “sensé wear your 


are not only i innocent, eit ass 


distin ish them from boys, jut 
‘This 1s ¢ 1ough to prove that the’. 
¢ varch derives: ne disgrace, but. nor. y res- 
pectabili ity from. Tra) mone qFoot of her a 
nominating term. ae, 
IT. Allow me now farther, to ell you th a 
words Presdus, or P) ‘esbutcros.Or its ‘plural ; ; 
but roi, the roots of your denominating ; appella- 
tion as a society, have not ba f°. a natural sense € 
sivn fying old and older—or advanced and more 
‘ad. anced m years; but of consequence, 1 figu. : 
rative bt i eye wise or wiser In stinc. 


novice. aeace an improven, wise 2 


or said to. have an ‘old head upon ih - 
aers' a5 a 
This will shew you that “whethe ‘ 


“or not; the older you are, or may be 


ferwans, according to the sense or ‘meaning of on 
of the oldest and most respectable lang tages 1 
the world—and from which much the mo 
elegant and expressive part, of t 
guage is derived. In this view 
threa, relations i in other societi a 


their kindred tw. you, and that th 
» Weng h of He ey mn 


bath Pres uferoi, ‘or é 
of a gies os ai 
* ore 


rm | 


CF if ve Pe ae 
ative and ways of man ; of natare 3 Aa ae, 

: of. course gies opportuni ty: fo # the, Bue 
ea 


aie 


es ind to expand, ‘be enlarze.l, and’ betome 
hriched with pate ad and use! fat] Kn: wled, vs i 
ViictLis fizurative P resbyterianism. — Lends aah 

ong the Persians, as Menopiios. in his yesliae Se . 
of: Cyras. tells us, they ah thelr mam serates 2) 
ae ple sean aed naty a, hogy ee eros 


; vere such ie sductaae v3 raw i cae ant cotorale : 
. id novices they committed no imporianttcas. i 
‘On the.same or similar pr inciples, “Ads ria tad ° 
t05 perity of the ONE pir ‘republic, thelr’ rast. 
es eourt, their senate, © comsisted’ OF SE 
corer or senatgrcs—men of years alid ‘experience * 
Or ‘of those Whose educatioa and talents im- “i 
proved, plactd them upon a level‘ with the wise 
dom and exnerience Gf advanced life?’ vixl poe. 
hiical Presbyterian is. Add now to the pra | | 
‘atical, and historical information alr eady giv ere 
ose chs farther notice, that the ‘word eB Ye: : 
de (presbyter) aniong aad : eS; sii 1} 
‘me nee ause wis : 


mportint gar less ti part Sion t 
, and this meaning of the term stigh 
appellation, dearfriends, the ins? 
and well. sca Apost le Ee al, “ug 


Mecbesseidey for € 


counsel’ are equally entitled to. the ¢ re 


ay clusivel ly 


- for popularity led. them to ds. iat, 


“Christ!” 


= weight and interest to ong: 


tnate.them after eit mastet Chiat 


‘arrogant vanity, anc too bare-face 


G9) 


*" 


and integrity, that years, ‘phage rai 
pion can produce. | | : 
Having now quoted the 
ceed, | 
Lil. To shew you de ground o or 
of your distinggishing. name in the 
exemplary statute or authority, » But 
notice to you that a very mfantile sect 
ed up, at most but a few years old, de 
ig themsélves Christians, expecting probably 
gain prosclytes by virtue of that nam hy ) 
fire term: This term they derive fi 
26; and ees ; I Pet. iv, 16, w ic 
read, er rig 
ce arue reason why at Antioch eae u 

sé in apostolic days, the disciple 
acne were called Christians, 


moh xa He an te all the ite neh 
Christ, who make his word: “ the” 


term Chrispiens-s0 that the assum] 
yy r Bis, embryotic, or | 
dist inguishing ¢ em fram. other Cf 


to cover some design not yet full de 
Beware of this snare, ea 
will tell you of some, whose aink 


thusiasm? 


ie é ‘ay eae 
a ae elevation, enthusiasm and absurd to 
wh ich ambition is capable of impélling i its bs 
cts! Be firm, good friends —watch—be on your 
Buard——and united, and no artful sophistry will 
‘be able to beguile and distract yeu. ‘I am de- 
ived if this new fangled class do not soon, if 
hey have not already occasionally, come out 
With séftiments not honcrable to Christ, or his 
Gospel. Your own di istinguishing appella tion, 
viz. Presbyterian, has as clearly’a foundation i i 
hature, literature, and the bible, as any oth 
omination m the world—or as you can or 
Gesive. Examine I Tim. iv, 14, and you 
1 fire this. language :—“ Neglect not the gilt 
ze tis m_ thee, “which was given thee by pro-- 
 pheey, with the laying on of the hands of the 
resoptery.”” Presbuteriou, in Greek, the term 
Reed here, is a collective noun, implying plural- 
ty, or a number of Pres sbuteroi, paar elders, _ 


of the gospel on equal footing, * met to trans 
Fhurch business, and particularly to ordain Te 
nothy to the office of the hr ministry. ” 

’ Now attend to 11 Tim. i, 6 ; and you’ will see oa a 
hat Paul was a member of that. presbj flery— 
‘Wherefore I | put thee in remembratice, that 
thou stir up the $ift of God. which is thee ax 
by the putting on of my hands.” Here i no © 
pedy language. ‘These two passages. eosipaeal 
his” ustration to you, that Paul with his 

it Ministers were Presbyterians ; 4 and - 
marse > that you iat a very antient and ven 
ie ‘ elype, or patern’ 
ease, not forget whi 


to ‘you aes see ray Sai 


eee elk 


eT Se a Ne Pe ee 


¥! 


ar ian ; 

a igs fy 
fe the. Con mntai ans tt conse 
“we are ambassadors for ¢ 
“ preebetomen”—that 16 W 
by terian, -or highly, oficial | ' 
his stead praying sinners: a 
God? — i ph. vi 90, ° En 
| (Again, when you examine | ‘ 
ry, you will:find another anda 
too, for .yeur denomination as” 

In opposition to the ch urch of Re 
ane cluirch of Englan d,, she th , 

piscopal church, the Presbyterians: 
hat: epi scopricy—or the superi ity. of 1€ 

4: of the gospel as such over others 8) 
ters GF the, same. gospel am : 

: criptural: and arrogant:, ali 
resby te —an Jipescoepos a 
the same church " officers, an 
different grade or rank.in pees 
6 tendance. . Every suitably ge alifie 
* mibister.of ibe gospel i is an elde 
Dyter, or presbyictian, cither etymo 
tiguratively, OF both cunsicered, 
istenial relation to, and care ofa 
or churches, is a literal and script 
ioe Hence, presvyteriap. cler 
ed Mot as inferior,’ super a) 

ne other ; but.as servants. ‘of 
ay brethern in equality, ‘ai He j 
Lord lath given them ‘ihe ‘gifts: 
rience), acquirements, and then 
Mat. xxiii. 8-412.8 1 Pet | 


tne} 


iwiee-versa,. 9°), rt ee 
|“ Bilder or Pr ear says Mr. A Cra 

a in his: Concordance of the bible,*“in the ce 
: * Testament, is a general name comprehen ding 
| all. such as have any eclesiastical funetion, as 


‘Scers. hee tae 
) Now my Presbyterian friends, ial all ae a 
earnest friends of truth; you know enough to 
-ssatisfy you upon the yrammatical or derivative 
torical sense of the epithet, Presbyterian, by 
“which our branch of the Christian cliuich a 
distin ished. Weare y seahy enn: a Seaee 
| Christian -Christians would be laughable tautols 
' Presbyterian, or Baptist, or Episcopalian, 
pendent, or Methodistica]l Christians will 
be teutological, but at least make gocd Ene 


> Ben of under their assumed name of Christiany 
must ee ize divettingly, or what is less cans 
did and generous, view oiher denominations. as 
anti-chrisuians, that is as infidels or | cathe n 

. From what you have now read, you.wi Wrens. 
lily perceive that: nu dencminating term, or. 
oe 
sounded in nature, languages or revelation, tan 
‘your own, Presbyterian, which you are gentra 
eusly willing to share wath all who deserve ane 


ae oe wear it. te ane 
You will please now | s 
ond. To read a few pes on thal 20 or sate, 


ity of Presbyterianis And (1) naturally: _ 
mologically, all ‘the old men_ and .wemen 
been, are or will bes in the world, — 


ci ’ a 


i “ apostles, pasicrs, teachers, or other church cfs 


| sense,-as we ri as the figurative, official end his- 


giish. ‘The pesternian or yester-sect lately. Spo : 


is deeper, stronger, @r mere logically. ee 


ct § 


- ‘gs . 
2 BS 


anges = 


ae 


pee a “ . 
en, are or Tait be Preshutenie 
i “The most venerable Presbytetia 
sper of the Seppe &e: hoe 0 


yi ar we Geass VT 
en Adam ‘died; had’ it in’ ner ‘power. 
rai 200 years the disciple of Adam, aridetdael 
from his mouth what he (Adam) knew ae | 
creation, the origin of sin and death ;” : 
foundation, if any, forthe hope ef salvati 
himselfor others. He was Noah's ‘grand- 
er, andeBis cotemporary and acquaintane 
doubt for 369 years at least! What @ 
opportunity: he had of being wiseva 
enced! He was the mnk, theemediu: 
ledge betwixt Adam and Noali-a 
link betwixt aed and, the -post-dil 


old, experienced in “pode hetiniods! ar 
sensations of immortality —and also in fallen 
pravity. its convictions and horrors; and in 
sensations and prospects of redemption, 
ing) grace, and eternal happimess through 
pronised seed; and all this tweipld staveyof 
matune experience he would eommun 
voce, wath his:living voice and gest 
enerable sage, and he in his turn/to: 
he again to those who escaped. bo 
deluge Next to this @xost consi 

byierian in longevity were Noah 
Noah lived 950 years and Adam 
survived the flood: 350 years,’ a 
to sce mankind again generated: to 
her, and instractisem respecting | 
of Gas tomparts good. aiid: bad. 2 


oe Gs Oe 

years—'These three great meri) grand- Co a 
viral, and .experienced, improven Sprés byte 

ns, were God's lying bible te mankind fori 3 i 
sars— long beiore a yerse of. the Cld or ‘Ne ; 
estament was written. : ie 
‘Time and-prudence weuld fail’ me 1: 48h yo 
of all the venerable and patriarchal presbyter # 


ans subsequent iothe Hood, and curing the Jews 
a polity, of whose. characters and fame the 

ible is. replete. he hew ‘Lestament al 
and plainly. 100, Attest ts the venerabie entiqui 


4presbyteranism, both etymological! om. ge 'sene | ee 
of 


met pially. a 

We-have not, it is true, the minutes of the 
ing of that presbytery that® ordained “Fin 
Yo to let us know tie exact date of thet trans 4 
ttion ; but.we find. by a letter writien by tig > 
prababl ‘moderator of that aegis yy the ape” 
Paul, that it was doxe. Seo E Lim. Wit —* 
and I Tim. i. 6. °This last passage makes. 1" 
erally certain that Paul presided at the ordiue® 
ation of Limoty ; and both. these texts : 

er taken, prove that the presbytery erds 
i Bnei peroceaded in the. same mehrer- 

ians Go. mow in similar Gasea:o. © nae 

intion to the Rev. Jé¥n Canaes cht on 
of the 15 Acts of the Apostles, 613 ‘ 
; hod: a Presbytery: mectny On fr impors 
ant bu hess 10 the: churek,. Anno. Doms 52 
156 years ago. Pkescnt.atthis peatby peace ie: . j 
and Barnabas, Papi and James.é In Aten 
Bom. 60, viz. Zor & years afterwards, owe ee 
aman y called by Pack, “ne iB again 
erm weuld Lave been" bie withge 0? 


(previous Gaaniation. See ae Beavis BA.» 
ee on .: LAR ay ee 


—* 


1 
Pes 


Fi) fh ® Bs a Fe 
¢ Pe W's epistle t Timothy. ES) 


ay 


Pyiatoese presbyterianism at least 174 
p.* tural and -revealed know alee. 


combined all the distinguishing’ 


bout 62 years old. (gen. ie Wash 


. the 
Gabtahliel the eligibility of the term Presby 


lation “ by the laymg oa 
3 Ae digi and of his own ! 
m Chronology, A. (Dy 65 76, ¥ 


“Piety, education at the essentis é 
prov ed by ete trials, inspiration ¢ f 


‘great cuaracterestics of presbyterianis 
oyterians in that reverend’ body who 
Theowy, The members weresome of: hem 
vand learned men. Dr. J. Fleetwood im his # 
“ef the Apostles’ says Paul was wo or'thre 
alder than Christ. When he spoke © 
“bytery, LI ‘Tim. iv. 14. he must ‘ha 


“ingage.). 
» Vou have now had cca from 


as @ de: nominating character, and the vene 
age of presbyteriani#m.’ Whoever. after 3 
formed so plainly. & rationally of these thi 
& speak lightly or contemptuously © 
- Presbyteri tant — OF presbyterianism . 
MB scis ales an insipidness of aes 


Caen pis while we thus expla ‘a 
‘the meaning, the respectable 
nerable antiquity of the word 

_ derivatives, we treat with no~ 
‘terms denommating Christian se 
have an equally well grounded | 
holy ‘scriptures—l mes. may 
_ Ons at , aia hy moral gc 


is proper Aow to remark, aes. Re é si6e A 
ime aiter the apo.tolic days); 1b 
ents too numerous and lengthy to be. ‘here 
failed; the purity of almost every th ning relat 
church or teligious cONCEMS, aS £01 name, dog 
tri 3 and discipline, became corru ipted, and in @ 
gre t measure | buried and lost under the rubbish 
and superstion of the church of Rome. Sea 
Athowever, a necessary and memorable: times, 
God Raed ‘up the Rev. Martin Luther, born a at 
sleben 3 in Saxouy in. Germany, A, D_ 1483, viz. 
BG) years ago—and the Rev. John Calvin,. born. 
yat Nogen in Picardy in France A. D. 1509, Vige 
0 years ago, 26 year after Luther, The ve- 
nerable. Luther’ boldly, powerfully and successe 
fully, opposed the Po; fe and his. abomi nable faa 
Prors and ty rafiny, and Be ‘gan the refor mation Ly 
ae did r not carry it to ne roti reductiO1 OF e- 


4 


Pe 


ae 


ma itted different sradeés, orders; or rand amoug. 
ab he clergy also ‘adm. tted the dk sctrine of Consuds, 
| janes ny a COUSIN-german oftr ensubstantiation, | 
ran, popisa Error, as snusetipitiral as it is a 
hical. : 
. oy eh Ct 
' reat Calvin improved the ‘reformation j 
PD popish hierarcliy, and re-promoted née. 
esbyterian doctrine-~—I megn the scripture. doc~. 
ine and discipline. Here: arises proofi in church . 
story, that Presbyterianism i is DO eae not 
thing of mushroom existence, But. res 
ht; firmly radica wey of a duran ¥ 
Eshort of 300 years old.. Here now 
e, improper. to notice. a pamphlet published gw 
WwW vex , entitled “The last will apd te 


es pct mee 


pat 


a 


se td 


iscopacy in the popish form; butal lowed ot ade 


# 


‘J oo Re. 


to cha rrined by some of hee er 
church inwkich they had been 


7 ordained, and to the doctrines and ha of 
 . » which they had solemnly consented revious to) 
ahd at their ordination, published thie} mphlet™ 
contempt of their parent church. In that) 
i mphlet, if recollection be correct, they, cal a 
Presbytery “The mark of the beast!” oe 
From what you have already: seen a this 2 ad- 
dress, you will easily judge whether or not, those < 
‘testators in that pamphlet, have blundered mto 
a Misnomer—and man:fested a worse than beast 
¥evenge and brutal logic? We see the | 
Presbytery and the practice of i it, obtaining i in thi 
christan apostolic church 1740 or more years a- 
go long beforc the Pope and his superstitious 
ulls existed. ‘By the best protestant writers, 
‘the pope is thought to be the beast spoken « of 
the Revelation: But the resurrection of Pr S- 
byterianism at the reformation from its long Ups, 
pression and suffocation by popery, gave th 
beast, and his mark and power, their most $e 
vere and mortifying blow. 4 

" Of the blinding power, and logical) ane 5 
of passion and prejudice, perhaps a gre er evi 
' dence never was exhibited by men of rature | 

‘% and sense, than that “Last will and t estames 
“ofS. P.” produces: And yet wonder ful! fr 

_ party saieses 2 it was for a Ee applaud 
and even republis shed i in Georgi by some W 20s 


religious princip! ! oe notions are abho 


S| 


bn, 


those’ calumniatin testators. The 
a more pious and illiterate the 
Sine. patronized that shameful a 


Ea) pp ig a Res child of dis 
ee = 


« 


i @ < 
ee : ee rite 
- eel 2 sus 


‘lity. As appears from their subsenneee 
iblications, and general report, the authors of. 
thie calumniating testament, have so wavere 

arid changed in their opinions or at least manner! 
Ot cxpressing them, that there seems to be nothe 
ins, or ried little in their sentiments similar to* 
the eospel; nor indeed ought this to be very sur- 
pris-ag. tt i is frequently the ultamatum—the re- 
sult of arbitrary, proud, impassioned departures © 
from good order and truth When men ance’ 
leave and trifle with plain scripture- phraseology ’ 
and doctrines, as their standard, they soon be- ’ 
co me wild and foolish in their imaginations, man-* 
mer and style; and though from novelty, and” 
ne agitability and fluctuosity of the human pas-' 
sions, they may be popular for a while, yet like | 
he meteors of the night, they flash into cbscuri-° 
7, and leave but a feetid odor behind. . 
a te multiplied into an irrational tumult 


ew stbibioas demagogues, can give a tempora=" 
¥ currency and popularity, to the wildest absur-~ 
ities; but let general geod education take place, _ 
nd its native and proper effect, a general; mors" 
8 sobernss and soundness of understanding ; and’ 
Mose caressed and idolized absurdities lately so’ > © 
fOpular as to swallow like a vortex, the indiges- ee, 
ed and thoughiless crowd, will fall slain by the” 
lower of truth and cultivated semis®; or as a- 
famed of their deformed feat ide i in tyre ey: 
lon from the eye of a fare, fa 

is but justice also to you, or any reader, to 
“@ short notice of a pamphlet re-printed ae 
Hledzeville, 1893, entitled Useful Diseove- 


les 


‘ina sia addressed tO tac Rev. Mr, €2° 


Se 


said a wien oe th 
‘: my ihe immed ate b ersonal objects 0 
jig but its ch goign 4 is very. inteile bl 
a ae * eeenre the. propriety Ob 
y ) ISCOVELY, “but in the € iInvers 
thor, li discoy ers alow, uncans | 
sarcastic mali ighity of iemper an 
disingenu uous sophistry imposed 
. ry a and. unfogtified reader, ‘instead pr 
manly Statement, and rauonal cfu lation: 
antagonist’s praciples, This is indeed a 
2). discovery, ‘and would to God that many n 
i SOR that all its merits, consist im a 
“cd ridicule, such as should. tagger 
pi er. ._ principles. But. ill<na 
pod fore cae to sound ‘reasoning: 
ol thing, there are not wanting 
“descend to hackney it about as 
a SEEVET). £O tempora, oO TOTES» sh 
the law and to the testimony.” S 
of: va io. differ in réligious as. well as 
oy let their discussions or debates be 
‘air reasoning, guided capes b 
¥, We fuminary, "abe Bibl: —anu wh at 
: stand the examinati.n of its light, ‘let it fall, 
tenable. | We wish not a sentimel t of ou 
| prevail for which divine authori and 
soning cannot be produced. 


A é‘ i tesa ae oN yA 
- 


Buck ecological dictionary-—to the aN Th 
“of Dr. Devdndbe, President Davies, Dr. Wi iy 
_€rspoon, Mr. Jonathan Edwards, Dickinson Ce Th ie 
‘the 5 points, and to an host of more ancient a ae 
|” modern praductions of the kind; but numbers of |). 
| you heve not, & perhaps cannot get these books. 

«. Tn common with other christians, Presbyiteri- 

“ans beliewe in the existence of one and only one: ‘i 
“unbeginning and never ceasing God, the creator, ©) | 
"proprietor and sovereign ofall things. Gen.i. ay) 
&e. Deut iv. 55..and Isa. xlvis. uw : 
This faitn, or faith in this truth, is atdiefoun-. | 
ation of allreligion natural or revealed, Heb. xi, | 
6. The primary evidence ofa divine existence, 

1s net revelation—but creation and providence., |. 
Rom. 1.20. But revelation lets us know not 
only that there is exe and only one God; but’: 

| teaches things concerning him which we could 
not know by any othér kind of evidence.’ . 
“Things concerning God are revealed to us in) 
}the bibles cancetaing. ‘or upen and about which 

) we can and ought to reason after they are ree 

& vealed ; bat which are undiscoverable by mere 
iP Teason without the aid of revelation. fy 
‘Phis leads me to observe that ; Against wad. | 
tarigns, that is .antitrinitarians, or Socineans ;\: 
they believe in, tha not polytheism. or a plus 
“RA of Gods, x the Pate of isthe atvraghea rags 


riya 
face 


| 


‘4 


‘yfrom. Pobiaans, but Se aaae as matter of! : 


youn zs here i plural. But says a "moder! 4 


ei to head. a 3 J daa mn 


HAAS 


WY (far posit ton ‘among his Ow attr! 


any other sense abstract the attributes of God 


+ ape 8. 18 and ii. 13.. Col.i. 1317.8 John ve 7 


-coivry! The persons in tie trinity’are each! 
"dae, and of course co-eternal, &e. “Here the 


hy S criticism or ‘interpretation, is | 

kilfal, if not ridiculous. « The word attribu ot 
i: passive, and presupposes, an. attirbutor--but™ 
no attr butor then existed except angels, whose] 
attr‘buuons as from them God would not con-) 
sult. Can this young capital connoisseur, in’ 


from his essential being? Men had berter ace 
cent humbly and thankfully the ‘plam seriptural 
information on. this point; than with a puerile 
or even adult haughtiness attempt to bring dow: 
the immense sublimity of divine myster i to be { 
-Pegmay statures of their understandings ! 

» Reader, please attend. carefully to pene rie 


N. 3. At the date of. John iii. b8, as uttered by) 
Christ, his human and’ visible nature was on the”! 
earth, not in heaven—look at the text and com-, | 
ment for youself “ ‘Phe son’ of man who! is sin 
hay aven.’ 

» What a pity th that Faustus Sonal a ative ot | 
Seana in Italy, who. broached in'1574) ee ee 
in notions of the trinity; praticularly of Christ, 
should have any proselytes or advocates in our) 


human underst ding is confounded not only” 

by the Zyvindy of God; butat the’ idea of the ¢ 

erermity, of a Father. ind Son; Bre iuie Ve 
oh too rash, my friendly readers, m 

demn because you donot understand. * 

not Bee and sue 2 mira 


-@3) 


e 2 teach us, nor’ do we teach, th Bee 
Picre is MO priority in the order of nature ‘bee Ni) 
tween the persons of the God-head, Father Soa 
a Holy. Ghost, considered’ as Saks ‘Bot @. 
they existed before creation, ves are witieial 
and therefore must be co-eternal.’ Co isacon- 
ttaction of the Latin preposition con, ie 
with or together &c.. Read the’ deser: ption OF 
wr: Jom. (one, of Christ’s eS) in Bray Vili, ae 
and John i. 1. ee. 
ee LO abate. ineredulity and ease mental cons 
usion on the sublime truth, please nouce some 
rspicuous natural facts, viz. novonly that single 
wit personality. is composed of “ body & aan 
it, 1 Cor. 1.20: but especially that altho us 
um as such be older than his pracedent, ie He ea 
gaied. ~rays as such, yet they are essentially cos. he 
val; of equal age.” 
i hs fountam. as such is’ ‘older, than’ that isy 
efore the stream, but they are essenti ally co-c- 
val—so the human or animal parent as,such is 
older than, or before the progeny, yet not so as | 
tc essense, or materia existens. We do not ETO, Ba Ay iy 
ice those pb of anda tt ings as adequate to oe TARE 


1 a ee for 1 the reason already assipned 
| Against those who say the universe 18° Galt om 
a3 d EARNS inhdels 5 ntappydinnber believe AON } 


» Vile So he. ore ine Wh het xot 
the. natural parent, but the feederal head e aes 
ere mankind ; that he fell by. disobedience: . i 

1s baRBACEnCSs: f and with Aunsel Ly ea) 


eS) 
" 


; ee Ni as SOON as, ceapable, discover a. se 


ba ry, sacred or profane, doés not- “tell 


ef mark) Psa. li. 5. “ Behold Ewas shapen in in 


: gaiast them, some writers & peers v 


j 2 h cr) 
‘his posterity: iba’ all terrestrial @ 
their capacity in legal gui t 
See Gen. it. 16, 17- sand iii. 6, 17 
"E Cor.) xv. 22. and: Rom. as 
thers. | 
“By this fall of Adlwtn; tied be 
canine believe,) thar all mere manicind,. 
‘out exception of young or old, are born unde; 
guilt, and morally depraved, corrupt | or degene 
rate: this they believe upon two powerful pr 
ciples, viz. universal experience or olelestasiel 
‘nd especially revélation. Constitutional tem, 
pers may and do vary betweet better and wors 
both as to men and animals; yet the: best c 


s-—a moral taint on the hear : 


| us ofan ng 
“fon upon earth exempt from arnbition, > Wicks 
Ress or wars! ‘[his so universala CASe;: ca 
be the effect. of society ep or of i imit 


bar must proceed from the heart or native 


iquity, and in sin did my mother conceive m 
+ Rom. vit. 17, 18—wiil. 7. Gen. vi 5. Rom. ii 
10:18. to Matt. xv. 19 © For ou ey 
“(not this heart} proceed evil th 
“‘ ders, adulteries, fornications, the 


ai ness, blasphemies”!- - is " asioni ist 


even a) rade boldness declare against tl 
trineand say as we have seen, from 1 
& heard from the tongue of some, “ 
* had by his-commg and death pl 
in maieahaned ‘situation ma! 


ee 
eee 


he fan And i it ay not ae! Su oR 


/ t 

Adam: tpi the fall, and men. ~ahecdt oie } 
im we re iinocent—yea ‘more. tham i cise 
#y immortal, knew nothing and. ee ae 

eres or his gospel or preachers of the. g0S-. 
a ‘sin to be pardoned or punished. Paul 
ys. 5% Death j is the wages of sin.” Rom. vi 23 | 
ned. he says Rom. y. 12. By one man sin en. . 


* 


*- 


red itito’ the world and death by sin; and so 
K death passed upon all men, for that all have 
sinned :” And we see from verse 14, and froma, 
‘universal experience, that even infants, ape ne ie 
(exempted. from death “the wages of sing 
hor 8, the. practically sinless . animal * or 
t ef ‘cursed ground exempt from deat! hy. Or. tné 
apa of briars and: thorns—Cen. til. 17, 13. ' 
Qnestion. ‘Tf the guilt of Adam’s transgression ~ 
do ot im consequence of Chrisi’s death, pass. 
pon all the human race, aad children be bo ‘ 
Nsinless ; why. the death of a child at all i—Is it. ae 
fase? “ ‘The wages of sin is death. * Bot woat | Pe, 
in. has the infant committed? No personal ae 
s acknowledge and so-do I—and. wall Go y 
feu! or put to pain a gu iltless ‘no how, difendinge ” 
ature? Is this your opinion Of God's > Justi a 
goodtiess ? Mistaken. errorist, you are. 
d, confess it honorably. The truth ts th 
, forensic or positive, originates. all p 
ry idea of pain, OF penalty, 1 IS. 
ty to deat, for a £ au <i 4 
or tie wis Ce aes at sh me 
peo. Bas He 


Co he 
Bur if snatch s guilt be take 
“kind be bora with untainte 3 
need of convétsion’ or reg 
| ‘read so much, ‘and heat so’ 
p. Bs it only: from guilt and pol 
‘the. setises to the heart subse 
iF. »childhood that a man needs te be reg 
‘gonverted, or from native demerit. a 
~“pitude increased by an impious’ At 
‘said that “A good man, out a 

‘of his heart, bringeth forth gi 
“an evil man, out of the evil tre 
"forth evil things.” And:in’ the. 
_ “QO generation of Vipers! how can 
ek speak good things? for out © 
‘ak t, “ot the heart the mouth fe 


ore 


faith in Christ ae sdncnheste 
‘adults, and even in infants. a renoyati 
“spirit, fitting then some how for th \ Ok 
‘of heayen, is irtational, antisctiptura 
"I do not pretend to say, nor 
‘what is usually cslled faith or belie 
‘is necessary to the salvation of : an infa 
conceive of its salvation other wise, 
‘gospel pega to, atid am ee . 


. evi the fallen world of men, 
Christ mto the wotld |“ not to ce 
a8 “but that the world wale.) him 
: te Bed aoe , at 
Le sey 9. ar 


+ 


(27) 


jam Gen. i iii. 15, in his threat ail, vidi 
t, and in many ‘prophecies in the Old Testa- 
; nt, and oeictas Christ SO taught nee. 
John iii. 16, 17. 
. They do not ade staiad the word world in an, 
unqualified sense, to mean all men indefinitely, 
SO as to suppurt and justify the notion of univer- ° 
sal redemption so_much and clamorously hack-~ 
neyed about by advocates. ‘T i reason why; 
they do not believe in unzue ye al redemption, or 
revision, synotiymously used by some moderns, ~ 
because compared with events, common sense 
mies it—but especially because the word. of | 
thrist will not allow, but forbids such a creed ;, 
nd we must not doubt but he knew all ‘about 
the matter. 
»John vi. 37; 98,39. xvii. 2.“ All thet ha 3 
‘father giveth me shall come unto me: and soe 
"that cometh to me, I will in no wise cast out. 
* For I came down from heaven not to do mine 
“own will, but the will of him that sent me.— # 
And this is the Fathers will which hath sent 
®me, that of all which he hath given me I ‘should * 
Hlose nothmg, but should raise it up again at _ 
rhe last day. As thou hast given him power © 
i over all flesh, that: he should give eternal life 
to as Lec ip thou hast given him.” Tf words 
ban make any thing plain, itis plain from Hes 
hat the Father’s will, will be fully executed b 
fist, that all given him by the Father’s i te 
‘that purpose, will be saved, and not one more, — 
ss Christ act from a will de his own distihet * 
n and opposite to that of the Father, . And if" 
: ather's will pave to Christ all mankind i in- 


y aad aaa to’ be shia ta or ia 


a 


sy 


& 


hy 
. 


— 


.¢ wae x4 nk 


iM? ‘2 


he tr 
WR | jection 
sat vation, “B falt cousin “the 
of oe et Fie hak is, that 


aa see, 


mh’, 


ae 
: is a ae als on an bps 
inthe last clause. of ; Cor. : EV, 
‘ ye presses more at 
ut erally credible, oF, design 


Vith numbers of men the‘ pr meipl 
ge. is. as con-natural as. th , 
Sea, hasan non Fie be Ge is b ; 
oct. Inia man it is,not immoral, 
dyes scan and, “explained by. eno 
ea5 style or language: ‘and character) 
hs Se ould think: the: hyp exbolist. 
oh IS OF bad. palsies himself. +, 
ey, “Tt is not ot seldom’ that the gen 
* sound and col: erent sense. ofthe: 
impose ‘SHCA restraint upon, ti 
oe some, such - hyperboli ak 
-Geannot by -ommon. sense. be. va 
“and without restriction, . BEE | , 


par 


sR 


se: tet 
ky 


| quote | them, let me ‘remind. you 
en mony s and, ‘sophistical, ‘but not d 
nus eh ain. att Does { eu) afl; sighi : 


a 
At We te 4.) aE Pane sy eo Poe x 


_ ie Se * (es) aS 
Pere al? signifies « xiiy part— but ‘to: seen 
( se signifies also the indiscreedly U vel 
Biate of the Amaicknes.— I] Sam. xVin- BL Bor 
battle was. there. seatteréds over the face” 
the country.” Here is all-for part'or exten” 
sively again |. oSee the liyperboleagain IY Samii 
185% And Asahel was as light of foot asia wild! 
§r0¢,” | Thisewas nore literaliy, of tpon the: 
Sipe es til gravity, agility, or. Sepia 
was figurauvely true, bemg an Hebraismir 
ignifying. swifter of :00t than ‘Was ‘commen to 
,* Similar to this is'a eat ‘ot 1 Chron: si 
;Fespecting some Gadites tand as swift as the? 
toes upon the mountains.” Do you beheve ties 
terally ?ono:: it signifies ‘very swift. « Gen. xvii 
8, God said to. Abram * And EB fwill’ give ‘uniter F 
Rice Ree alt the: iand of Canaan fer-anevértes- 
ting Possession.’ ‘The adjective neat? 2 one 
s inated 3 Implis:meaning by subsequent histori- : 
cal and ocular facts and westimony, asisdikewiseh 
aU lasting: mountans orchills. | Seealso Levit. 
i. 54,* And tins shall béan everlasting statttel 
pinto you.’: Had ts wroed cut rueingr tis’ 
aéd; “unqualified sense, Efrist the antity pid ve 
priest would. neyer bare! come,” sane r otras G 


Or iravene tlie Eeantiis ss the. true storia nt 
Bhrist, and the abolition ofthe Jewish, pi 
ad icerarchy. So the eee hills? ‘will! Re, : 
e but tempotary!! TL Beton. wae tet i 
of the Lord will cemie asca- Thick in‘ t is 

br, &e. the’earth also: and the works that arer- ‘i 
inrshall be burnt tp.’ | Bverlasting is not “ets 


s forcible word than al/, but we see its unis * 4 


heation canes. bd te neta: 


a’ 


Q 


te of the day of pcp 


COTTER PS HN 
“ Matthew ii 5, says f Then wert 
‘%erusalem, and all’ Judea, and ‘all 
“round about Jordan.’—Ma 
the word Jerusalem: signifies a 
. and all a part, or many, the: 
ari: “Who in his’ senses, ” 
blind. sieeve would believe the 
was evacuated, and also Judea, 
-of Jordan, of all the aged and th 
erépid, sick, &c. attending Je 
which John was afterward beh 
Jerusalem and Judea, &e. as ini 
the Savior of John and bane 
Lastcimnt to death : : ae 


ne 


isch: Tosi re viet was ac é : 
prediction, ruined Py the Renny 
oi ash : 


_pres era" cr rectiaineinls 
‘not for the meat that pee 
I. Thes, iv: 11. “Aid that ye: pny 

‘and todo your own business, and t 

‘your own hands as we commanded - 
"Phes. iii 10, “"Phis we commant 
bg would not work, neither ~ 


‘at Leia’ own: Aerelile” fe Bh 

Again, : gen iv. 6.* Be: cate 
alt ‘Tim. ‘v. 8. ‘But. if any” pro 
‘his own, oak especially for thos 


hte ae se : FSi gon the. 


ae Oe aS 
Mthan on infidel.’ he also Mat. vi. i, 25/01, 4d 4d 
WUadersta id these texts literally , or withoubre 
“Striction, as some high toned Armenian undege- 
Stands. the term world or A and two ells, and, 
y will contradict. not only other scriptures ally.. 
dy quoted & more, besides ; but also common’ 
dence & common decency. Please moreover: 
Motice the. following hyperboles, and their Coty 
ctives: Luke xiv. 26. ‘If any man come iq) 
‘me and hate not his father and his mot ther, aug i. 
his wife and children, and brethren and sisters, 
ea. ‘and his own life also, he cannot be my diss 
tiple !’, and verse 33. ‘So likewise whosoever 
Phe be of you, that forsaketh noi al/ that he hathy 
‘he cannot be my disciple !’ 

. Correctives, Exod. xx, 12. (the 5th commands 
ment) ‘Honor thy father and: thy mother,’ 
DProv. xxx. 17. ‘'Vhe eye that. mocketh at Hig 
‘father, and despiseth to obey. his mother, the 
‘ravens of the valley shall pick it. out, and the 
‘young eagles shall eat it’—Eph. v, 25. ¢ Huse 
bands love your Wives.’—vl. ty, ‘and ue 7 


Ben to dwell together j in digg a a John ii : 

‘Whosoever hateth his brother is a murder 

er:’ and iv. 20, ‘If a man say, I love God, an 

He hatetb his brother, he is a liar.’ Pc TF K pi 
(> Explaining text. Mat. x. 37. ‘ He th +e 

oveth father or mother more than, me, 1s, eens! : 


- more rN mé, is not worthy. of me.’ ese 
iolence or elevation of the figure is drawn - 
, and the expression is is explanatory.» Ina 
ation, nakedness 0 o eaPheY and ba i 


" " 


se 


%G 


infinite; otherwise they ¢ould” 


7 


ony passages: of scripture in aa 


“@ snowledges the weight of it: 
-novwes, and idle graceless unt 


gels aris (by the Holy. ( te 


é er Bry 
7s aiNeraalelabs ore Sita 
Hess “would fesult from fale 


eral sense! - Soffle may’ sa 
be 80, ut, iS hard to, preach! 
how 10 take or undetstahd th 
fare. Answer. “We pity the 
dbest qualified man, who kno 


shave no business m the pulpi 
“Price it, and serve the cause ‘of € 
Now. after avhat has been sani 
well. what follows, via : 

“We feel no disposition to 
lieve, that the s saving: power 
of Christ, had the will of God 

embraced that intention, afte: 
vie redemption, or provision,» 
ther! His mefits—the merits’ of 


Man; More Hierit Would not be neees 
plied, to save all éven’ devils th ; 
* Chiist took not upon* him the! 


st ie PP es 


to. 9 believers, ae ‘saves thém fr y 


‘ land both Christ arid Paul’ ve ts n sin 


for seDun gy Buh. John’ vit 
“arom xs 1%. be 3 

~ The: iKelave, piiniak ak! 
the neuter care poner it r 


Ha ‘ 
i a, ae. 
is Nite oF particular salvation $ Bost heh all 


~ 


Vans. bélieve in the tfnth of election and. pa es 
, mation), «They do not beheve‘this; because the 
"a famous and reverend John Calvin bélieved sb2 
» bat for the. same teasons: he did: nes db they 
iéye these things, because ths Rev. J) Arihi- 
K “nius ‘did not. As to our relicious tenets, we call 
mo man master. The dectrme of election dhd: 
Rereiginncs is ich than either Calvin or 
® minis,’ or Wesley, by at. least 1249 years, aie 
are practice : of it older’ by’ thousands. oe 
a, By this.observation we design not to detract 
in the honorable: naine and merits of Mr. 
Y Calvin: he deserves, well of the christian world; . . 
and his fame will be reputable until ihe blazeof 
the day of judgement: shall disnel every: clotd. 
, from the face of theology. Iti is one thing for» 
2.man to ke the mean of nish spas the attention ..* 4 
of otheys to a truth, so that they are brought to 
este and beheve it; and quite another for men 
sto believe. it, merely because he #2 : Calvi B 
is not the ‘prototype of a judiciou oui dee 
| Ee lets down his pith 1er much deeper, even 
ito “the wells of salyation” given.in the See 
and the profound. reasonableness of the t 
¥ or si own ease i disallow the — is 


tthe nature ‘of the sehr i By EE the il of the 
father did not, as we have already séeny. ‘ive ail . 
men indefinuely to be saved, he musth iy. 
| I epi. 
seme only. “This 1s a part, ‘it: thie ‘wh 

pis is election by the fairest yeasoning, ad 
ical “sensqiof, the wordy pie aie : 
election. as sal “Hf yoa est. 


y 2%. 
+ 


gat fs ‘yine : Nes 


> 
* 


Rye ; és 
> 


Le ® That » 4 S, 


a * fi: 
1 sa universal, Bivsine 


. ithe idell of eleetion-at once. 
Ag Regi: ‘Buri ‘now to. the sacred/orat 


. ? » the testimony, ‘to decide the: 
and. “let God be true, bat eve 
- ‘ Rom. al “Who contradicts 


# | Sieve phrandiiae ey xi. 18 
- haveichosen.” xv. 16: 
i but'I have chosen 4 

; Mtbat you? ‘should go and b 
4 ‘ere the. priority ©  -Christ’s'che 
‘ee ‘stated asthe cause of the. discipl 
Propagate He But 1 7 oe 


eae 


ope ve area cl 


2) UNSy sho mn scot cone 
vii ? 2A irs not ‘God: 
N Who shall ] 


: lect i, ; me ‘Lim, ii. 10, >. Fhesefore Tene > 
dure Ee things for. thes: elects salem ut. i p> 
According to the faith of God's elect; AI Peter. 
i '2-elect. according to the fore- -knowledge of Gods. 
th father; Il John... 13, Thechildrew-of the: ia. 
te ce sister, &e, Elected, see, I Pet. ¥e 13, The 4 ae 


g ere the purpose aE God according re ection i 
ate $ vee xly 5—7, ‘There is a remnant oc 


2 God. “Ty Pet. lL. 10, Give, eigen to “ne » 
your calling. and. election sure. a ee 
redestinate i is aterm twice ‘used by. Paul. aye oe 
M, viii. 29, 30, ‘ For whom he did forcknow, Boy 
also did predestinate, &ec: Moreover whom. | 
he did predestinate, them he also. called, &c.?. st 
rhe same apostle also, twice used.the term fires !" °% 
stinated, in the past tence. Eph. i. 5,11, Have’) Pe thie 
Gragg iinet ed us unto the-adoption of child~, a 
by Jesus. Christ to himself, agcording:te 16. 
ad pleasure of bis will. , Ingwhom all 
é obtained an abean ices” ‘being, p pedesti-, 
ed | ‘according to. the purpose of so " we 
keth all aire after the counsel ot Bie 
mi ns gies 
destnat ais a term of Latin, Ol - 


RTO 
ra 


aot a 


"out your brains as an humble dependei 
¢ depe 


“omy Tok alee 


eR 


ray 


Brie chain: (plan. or. sche: 
ther. In him it commences 
tion of the definite object it is 
tive and rule of its existence; 
success is,.‘ the good’ pleasure of ]; 

‘Observe now, be adie reader of 
nation, that foreknowledge is the first 
chain or basis of the scheme. Tf y 
foreknowledge to be mere natural ‘ate 
‘prescience ; then every man will be’ gl fe 
God pernrally forekniows every ‘man. and eve 
possible thing: “but make it a di 
- sovereignly favoring knowledge, and Ate 
will be different; and consistently op 
the, heil-reilemptson scheme <6 8 Be ans 

If to escape this dilemma or 
. say this foreknowledge had for it 
ground of predestination, what the abou 
glorified man would do himself, you dz 
_ kéad-against another rock, hard enough 


vledge 


ee 


| tian; viz. that by works you are saved, 
‘by grace’-—Eph. ti, 8; and so not inde 
ge atitude to or for the distinguishing Brac 
hove: Make your choice. *~ 

Again. The word prepared; is ‘also 
Christ and Paul in a substantially si 
to th < yd chos ie ebecte id, me 
xX. 23, 


‘eh to them Be Sher itis hpi: c 
—Mark x. 40; Ront ix/'23;'1 Cor. 
Mark x. 40, in thie original, 
pia Ose s co sraission. od 


Ce Sa 6, : i aa Ni } 
: ee for the: same sentiment: ‘ To as many» wed 
as &e.’ Etoimastai is the Greek of prepared. oY AO 
as. strongly expressed 1 n the past time. — pau 
| .In the same or kindred. sense with the a Ve 
$r -edestinate, Paul. used, the word translated pur- 
pase. Rom. viii. 28, ‘ According to his purpose® 
* CRata prothesin Jix. 11 ‘ That the purpose (pro- | 
® thesis ) of God according to election might stand’ 
Eph, i. aes, Being predestinated according fOr. 
"to the purpose rf prothesin) of hima &c’—tit, 11, + 
* According to the efernal purpose (prothesin ton: 
‘aionion which he purposed i in Christ Jesus our: | 
fl ‘Lord. ig > Mt 
by Mark: the. word eternal connected ih pur. | 
pose! The least point of duration before crea" f. ae 
tion was. in and proper to eternity, and every 
moment after the dissolution of the solar system > 
pvill be in and, preter to, eternity: but the solar) ’, 
system is not dissolved : therefore God eon 
lelected, Knew, predestinated, prepared, and pure: 
posed, and accurately too, his people, and. th eur Ji 
salvation, before the world was, that * in, or” 
from eternity. | ae 
This doctrine, not foisted into our ended for 
ithe sake of party, but of truth, is (notwithstand- . Me 
ling these numerous coherent, plain passages and - 
arguments, stronger than pillars of marble) clam. - 
Ig orously opposed by frequent and crude Wociets 4 
ations, too unhappily. suceessiful, to affect ‘the 
Passions, and darken the understanding of the 
Wnwary and immature in thought; and swallow : 
them in,a vortex of error. | Bold, loud, and:so-: : 
phistical opposition, to these pride humbliiig but » 
! ian ined a wg ie run away ' with 


pau ‘ or ah ae ies : | 


4 


¥ eh ie Sa nes 
oe ee 
. i sah - 4 


of 3 


,. thet convicting power, but all to” no | 


| faaiea ie table lor 


06 tratts ef the ‘world? sae 
OM. hall against a rock, © + é 
WO make plain and. plentiful : 
san thé standard of their faith” 
‘Jfthe translation of our bi a 
if ‘English, ‘Latin and Greekn ro 
prepos: ons. have’ any~“plain genera 
anid etymological sense: and i 
teicca. true and- wise prophet ai 
and J’aul and Peter not, ihepostens 
offalshood ; then the election & pr 
Géds peoile, according to his ete 
are heavenly truths. 

‘You now see, dear’ friends) v 
these doctrines ; ; that it is not € “ 
"great and manifest fines a rSiewie 
“a wreathing and forced construction he 
nents of these revelations exert | to get 


ier veluable purpose ; for thousands ¢ of 


eestor: ay 18; or will be ob écte 
ddetring, that, all’ men being equally 
guilty, it makés the divine’ ea D pp 
ven unjust  - Rash and unwary 


re & Bites you net 
ixsk? —23, epaeended pe jus : 


of be same cua 40, ge 
hovor, and: another. “unto ‘dis 


3. Has ae sales as sie a prer ative oe 
v Mis “property in ghe clay, as God: has eve bY 
and in ‘his creature and subject man? - ah Wa 

1g hot the clay thus liable, to the sovereig oS 
arbitration ‘of. the potter, unof ffemding, and | APRS 
cent, sae lump) so,as to. merit no disiionor?) 
Ves. “But are not ail men sinners, and demerits. 
orious? So that the mos: dishonored or pihishe 
d have no tight to complain ?: Jeremiah’s 1: ann. | 
i, 22, ‘Tt is of thé Lord’s mercies sen we are” ayy tee 


aod Has the Lord ee right to exercise eo 
te ign distinction as to the salvation of men, than’ ee 
he exhibits constantly in his visible and-naiural . 
widence? Two men sit or travel together efe. 
wiul business: one is struck dead w at ia ah ; 


ni 

Oe B city gets in Pate by ke ye he io | 
or otherwise ; some sirects or squares and fami’) \, 
ies are devoured and ruined: Dy sa cn cle da a 


te arrested ae se . bah at | 
ark tornado or hail. steym. charged: swith scheadt 

at ‘Uuction, “rus! hes ‘dre acifial through the SauTMeRE 
rostratingiplemy and gance da its rout, and > 
meloncholly t aed train, while OG iy! -" 
: the vissi ibl m of desolation are Be) 
urt! Bat Nabum i. 1 SyhThe Lord hath Ain t ‘ 3 
y in the whirly ind. and in: the ened 1: oe 
artia and unjust 2 yar i t a 
poorman, the only stay iabre any Tle 


ren, sickens, dies, and.his. chi 


Natt 


A 


goa cankering in his i 


7 bo! 
Tia a 


’ * ae oy 
: , wiv t 
, at 
Ciphers Bg LAY 
: 4 oe + 
G ) ; 
: 
? i 


vhis staff with age } Is pro} 
child a8 botn a: genius, 
tal and bodily" faculties, na i 
eility, with a progressing 
yr aaendiad pe jel Another ay 


‘ane tasteless in the: heart | ‘as t 
fort of the tutor! “Phe lot ‘Of 
omatively intocent as others, iS. 
climes of deep ignorance & supers 
Of ite; or in frigid regions scarce 
‘thle hardiest animals! 

i Nou need not thea, ‘my: frie 
\ lodttine of particutar salvation,” me 
“fhe ae. pe artery oF it 


U depeacaty, reason, and foeliag 
ateace you by ten thotisand an 
sc cay c. into the Servite of tru 


ie ot inclindgions' bie ‘not mh : 
Wine prodedure! To the pious, 
gy ¢ is approaching a day of the { 


pee jud: cious Presbyte 
By to the sentiments alrea 
ved, that the. renovation of 
gion isthe work 
James 1.48; 1: t 
that this irork i 


as, accidents: fe ee ' 


th 


ot  @) | a. 
, but. esiusees and fixed design... Acts rw, 
enews unto God are all his works, from 
e beginning of the worlds’ So believed Paul, 
_ At this none may hiss, or call an alarm Ac: 
knowledge the presciénce or natural foreknowl- 
edge of God of all future events, and things w ill 
in out with as definite a certainty as aki the 
neiple of election or decree. 
Aware ofthis truth, some foiled in their favor 
7 theory by it, or feeling its pressure, endea 
or to escape the difficulty, by denying God's 
seience |!“ and al preacher might be named, 
ho said, he did aay believe God Tteats how nia. 
would be sayed{ This is becoming n teak 
ist, but. an eae at once; to save.a gasp ora 
enable cause. /if any single event, could rath 
contrary to Godl’s prescience, the very notion vine 
f prescience would be annihilated, 5 
Unerring prescience is one. of. the d fe is ae: | 
erties.— He that) denies or sents it in his. 
eed, as to hims¢ lf, he is either a theist, or” 
‘ships an idol! Anu: sprescicatG d isa sok aes 
m, and would be no proper ones? of ae ie & 
ial! | 
} Some shudde ‘at, and dehave, righ) y o 1 og: 
is view Of scriptural pre-determis 
nvariably, certain. events of it, 
ang. from Hell as th ey SaY, and some pray 
nay go back t hell! A ¢ hace ae ry 
f the Bible came from hell, we sepia 
doctrine came with its. ‘ 


(42) : 


; vere borne down by incorrect vi 


“and it chagrines. the pride 
of others. The apostle Panl 
upon it, II Cor. v..1, &e., 
‘unattainable upon any other 
ed by incomprehensible and a con 
shame as to be consistent with the e mc 
wed that itis so the, scriptures: make’ abund 
«ly evident, by blaming the sinner for 7 ) 
science if not stupified by. error Or vice. | 
We do not, hia should not belie ; 
‘upon the sinner, to choose “ove aie ® 
far from it<+this would cont adict the ry i 
tion or choice of a man must be. exerci 
ly, to impress upon any actio} 
és from cuiltand punishment; 3 
etism or insanity. . { 
‘salvation are as accurately and cert | in 
‘and elected, that is ghosen, 
wise would be irrational, ‘contrary 
“éommon sense and. observati oe 
jeet without planing 
hhend, or perceive allt 


it; and founded the assura 
Fadicious Presbyterians believe 
agency, obligation and, accountability fi 
or sinful, thing he does—so also 
‘physicat invincible necessity, is heteb ii 
‘of sin as well a8 Holiness. The heart, thes 7 : 
ter. Hence is it that duress In civil i : 
“Again we believe that the’ mea 
Vdestinated, as the end | itself, : 
‘common wunderstan fing propos 
kaa 
a Coneatin yn. & ect, 


sate aly: 


Bah power or prerogative of men; and paths 
even of an-arch-angel. _* “ known’ ea , 
are all his works, &c.’ ” 
- The general, stituted, and most cue 
sans, is in some form or other the gospel. 
on the best authority we allege this; Christ’s 
éommission and command. -Mat, xxvii. 19, 205 
fark xvi. 15, ‘Go ye into all the woud: and 
aap the gospel tu every creature; Romi. 
1¥6,°¢For I am not ashamed of the gospel of 
Mc Shrist: for it is the power of God unto salva- 
tion to every one that believeth.’ Hence we 
believe that the gospel is to be preached unto cH 
gen of any and of every nation; and that ‘he. 
*-(whoever he may be) that believeth "shal be 
p*sayved, and that he that believeth not shall be 
damned. >We believe this because Christ and 
ais aposiles so taught; and so we preacia and 
euzht to preach.. ‘Every creatdre’ is an hyper= 
bole, mere animals and rocks are creatures. 
Perhaps some may say, updn thevidea of par- 
ficular election or salvation, where is the propri- 
y of Gemeting the gospel to ai men, as all will 
Mot improve it? 1 answer, where is thé. proprie- — 
of general providentes? Of the rain falling — 
gon ‘the just and unjust /’—an thousands of a- 
res of impenitrable rock and barren’ Sands ?— atl 
Of showers and gusts. of rain failing on rivers} a 
Brees, seas and immenice oceans? Ona general 
ale all these thitgs are useful: so isa 
E pally preachedgospel.., Although | much wind, rair 
and thiinder be topically lest, or unprofitable; 


; general at sphere issrenderes a more 
; 10 vee of water, earth.and 
e erally eee te is. at 


ate a : os Phe 7 


boy 


ge aa ah eo PS 
~~ 


_ @use, for it is the volunaty wieke 


edotube or est Pree: oF, "gost 1 


“It, ‘you may. 'see.the gospel conapendize 


; has HQ compus lye agency. ‘ 
| ali, wes Socom i 


on 


tary to the regions ‘of human, 
it less, pestilental, and more: tolerab 
_porary abode of men—in this pontine 
views ‘ the living Ged is the saviour 
‘ ‘especially. of them that beli ieve +E. T. 
But some wall object, that upon our, 
“eannot believe, for they are not elec 
ey af you mean by cannot, a physi sald 
_ your objection is a gress error. Qur scher 
5 oie and. teaches no such, idea: bur if, 
moral inability be, intended itis true, but 


Ahoart. n Ay 


understood; and.considered 


ASpésuth, to 
py tan io. elias. ee oe devi 


vu. “29. 9 

. W bat isthe dn ie ana 
mation of eh vangelical facts, or peg 
gracious promises, to believers? dayt 


apostle Paul, or rocapipulated, I Wor. 
, Seme preéaghers, or writers have. 
injudigayesty used, the word -aiokeann : 
eda false idea to it, as being an: active. lamniyp 
somethings opposite to, .clcetion, forcing m 
sin and go 16; ell For niyself I say, sé 
i use the term -chelhid and if, ar. 
it is never in thet, ae scale | 
Reprobationsan the bible 


(5) 


sWer and save. them from guilt, sin vand hell!— 
he terms: on and election are not directs 
dy inverse * in’ their meaning, reprobation being 


\as el€ction is propulsive to’ heliness-and heaven. 
, Please accept the following easy illustration of 
this case: Suppose an inclined plain, and two 
\ balls of marble of equal size, roundness & weight 
placed thereon and left to their natural propensi¢ 
“ty; they will both descend with equal velocity 
‘tothe same end: Refrobate, that is, let the one 
“alone, and down it will go by its own nature and 
pe conmaiesices. Elect, that is, determine the o- 
ther shall ascend the plain, and effectually exet 
; wage that determimation by the applicationct pows. 
er, and it will agaist its native or imherent dis 
‘Position quit the society of its former companion 
-and ascend to the place appointed. Thus not ree 
| Probatiowmexternal, er sake peeing inherent, 
ampels ‘Mcahds. to Ss: Fe hell! “So on the oe 
| ther hand election'exerted in the execution of the 
@ivine purpose, by the means embraced in thé 


a vile’ depraved downwart: propensity. and iumms © 
the heart & hfe, toward holiness, God & heaven! 
This view of the subject, winch is the ¢ruflt, gives 
jelection, or pr edestination an amiable, | not a ter 


| Indeed it is the-cardhial principle in serid re 
nd reason upp mgs a eae eee of 82 Bk ts 


Biitives rescuing agency upon ‘its objects ser délis 


-merel ative, not retropulsive to sin and hell, 
7 Bag" 


)Bospel plan, changes the:hearts of f rhousands ti om 


sific or disgusting compiexion.. " anise el ae 


i 


* on or strengtli'to save bisa 

The scriptural salvation,’ 
merély an*éscape from’ le 
prio aft escape from the 


ble to the taste of'a sinner— ane) 1a: 
we see multitudes of \men, a 3 
‘educated, preferring the merry reve 1€ 
waprincipled company and scenes tose! 
anda pious morally dignified life | » The 
of the whele thén:is, that notwiths 
antiscriptural, uurcasonable, and ‘ofte 
clemor sraade by. superficiab 
eleetionas stated above, yet it is ¢7 te 
eruth'of it that every good man) & woman _ 
earth is indebted for spiritual) Pand filial 
MA Gods aw | Pd at 
Some oppasers of this doottne.2 ede 
mvhat they call a bible estan. because icy et 
and cannot hinder ad/ others. to-see the a 
dectin: t, and iother synofymous terms: bul 
tised in the seriptures; and toahis 1 
aa no other ite a bible election n 


S07 ae : ‘Mon bein horrendum i inge 
‘adem mptum t yn Oe 
‘This is se ene erroneous in 
of view. | (1.) Character wuthout person, 
mere abstractudea, a nonentity has no posi 
@ssefise, and in an abstract light, is*no sub 
moral government, nor of pain or- reward 
i contradicts scripture, reas@n and 
- 1. Scripture,’ Rom. ix. gg) * Fo 
‘being not yer baer neither havi 
*eull,. that ..the gi? ak pa: 


ding to cléction pee stand, not of works a hs 
cha er) but of him that ealleth.? + Piew ane 
. does this confront the notion of the lic 

me ieee! pig ge oth to ¢ do 


ae ‘and $0 it is ith every pious ian. uae 

neh he is the child of efficient sovereign grace. 
John xv. 16; ‘Yehavenot chosen me, butd: oP hae 

® chosen you and ordained you,” ee ‘Thisis, 

dained in John iv. 10, 19; * Herein as love, nat 
*that ‘we loved God, but that he teu Use WR 
love him because he first loved us.» Insthese | 
passages character 2s the object of election is’ 
‘put ouvof sight; and the priority of divine par- 
Best and ae to any thing holy in ynam, ‘is as. 
lear to adem mon$tration, as tevealed or thologi- 

cal language « can make it.) ‘ r *, : 
2. Itis anreasonadle ; for "Bie Gann ae hind 

| is enmity against God, not mee to his law, 

| °* neither indeed ay ~ ‘Rom. 7;then says 

| feason, this: mora lady, igs sheaaly disease 

| of the heart cannot. Waits ate its own cures” the 

i tdea is ‘preposterous and contradicted by the cen. ‘ 
etal ‘order and nature of things. No creature,” ‘y 
‘aes his‘owh: peedness, or can do it. (459 14 
3. Tt-eontradiets Sep eens "Trace religious \, Lae 
Re sriehoe to its alpha, and its beginningwill be 
‘found ‘to: originates in’ Christ! and: isgagenty. ' 
, Rev. i 1.8‘ ‘I am ors and ON r geen a 


O15, ape would not ideo his piety ‘to-th 
agency of the holy spitit, ene ok 
idental, brit prewiously settled purpose 3 ‘ui ie 
Seagal were yee in: ki His confess: 


= 


- Pees that i is, because he deserves it: “and th 
“4 reward must then be of debt,yanc 


‘him: and I will raise him up at the last day. * 


obstinar: whim to\save a sickly tenet, h 


Ul 


ae by wariness, lest he should a : 


rite Ttory. 

© Finally. If chneiteter, not p 
ject of election or purpose. I as 
er? Is itumoral goodness? or eva 
ity? or an holy meritorious life ? 
the person independently such? 
good man as such is self produced, his own | 
not the child of God. He is. wie 
God;, and thé ebject of the divine choice or com 
placency i in the man, not originating in the exe- 
cution of the previous sovereign and, bide bendy ‘ 
ent grace ef God towards him; the man’s merit 
must be intrinsically his own, and God mus 

‘have chosen or elected him on the score of jus- 


d not of grace? 
=+Komea iv. 4. Eph. ii:8,9, “For by ‘grace arg 

"ye saved through faith and that (touto) not o 

‘yourselves: itis the gift of God: not o ae ‘ 
‘lest any man should boast.’ . Please. notice fa - 
het, that Jesus Christ, Bot Fohn Calvin, says 
in John vi. 44; xv. 5, ‘No man cam-come to. 
“except the F Father, which hath sent me, dra) 


‘For without’ me ye can “do nothing.’ That 
holily, or to any holy purpose. CR ete 

To eall the scriptural election then, an. 3 
tion’ of characters; and not of persons, is m 
festly an egregious etror, if nota capricious : 


neous to revelation, reason, a 
experience of all. the subjects 


Friend)? of any denomination, are. y 
of God? ina Did you s propagate: 70u 


a a 


x 


s a 


+ ey 
3 Bape me by his spirit ‘fine on highJoha_ ! 
wee iit. 3 y54 e. D:d you move him to it by ‘6 
pour own previous pala: No. .James’ i: 18} | 
© OF his cwn will begat he us with the word of 
t # truth,’ When tne Lord made you-a child, was - 
| fe executing a recent and accidénral,.or some 
‘eviolls design : 2 A-previous design to be sure: 
#he Lord is not like us mutible “short sighted 
Mortals, loose and -1.:e ia Big ices. : Welt, 
brother christian, what swas the date of that dé 
sign exerted in your definite and individual ree 
aeration? Wi! Ly really, sir, to lay,aside, the 

Brcjiiice and zeal of party and be candid, I must 
/fontess it is from éternity. And had it not beer 

$0, but fou had been lefi to Tose lf, would: you 
| ever have become a child of God? Woul id-cher. © @ 
devil, or ror or flesh ever have done the work: 
for you? No, no, never; it would be unnatural | 
{And do: you not. feel thankful to God for hiss Aye 
distingmshing grace? O.yes. Nowdo you hate 
or love this election thar.has taken you in and i 
saved your soul? When I come to understand 
| it I love it. I seé clearly it saves all that ave 
| saved hes damns. none at all. ak: it hot for® 


* 


Pee. to hell! ‘You are eects nein my pine 
| friend: and nothing is necessary to make every | 
| plous man a Ficed ta the, doctrine ef) Election). 
nd predestination, ‘but honestly to believe the 
| bible, and rightly understand the schem: and i its : 
| Rappy tendencies, - . yeu. is Roe 
‘Again, in Haithion ve and nece: ssarily conneea i 

Y these sentiments, presby hah salina ie # 
severance of Saints, thap is, “holy. Salevia : Qf : 
eMastings, life. beret Sa a tar 


ee a 
“gave thé authority and good | 

. ‘postle Paul. Phil. i. 6, * Bein, 
“very thing, that he who hath” b: 
“work in you, will perform it ui 
‘Jesus Christ.’ By this; good. work. che. pe ¢ 
‘mean the perpetuity of a visible church at Phi 
lippi untd the day of judgement, tor that is ne 
fact ; but shat the regenerate should certainly bb 
‘saved. —- this eles viil. eH ah hits 


ety isk. or tee. or acrselaninallig ae e 
fing, or pee aya or Ba or. hase) For J 


rioreuln nor things to comes, nor. height ng 
#tde pth, nor any other creature, shall be: ablc gl 
yi aeics us from the love of God; acne 
* Christ Jesus our ‘Lord,’ 705 2a 
. Paul the apostolic Pr esbyterian dat not foul nd 
‘ibe! persuasion of. perseverance, on his owl 
en neither do we,-or others who, ok 
with us; but upon the powers and: faithfulnes: 
iv Christ to accomplish his truth. 11. Pimwi, 3 12: 
* Nevertheless I am not ashamed: for I know ; 
Si om I have believed, and am persuaded h 
-‘ the is able to keep that. ‘which J have comm 
4 se him against that day.’ ‘Now. be 
‘what did Paul and what did you, and what 
nee true believer commit to > Tit I 


Ree 
here Not less: strong and eeideth oot 
is language elsewhere, Rom. vii 


Pen then: ae heirs of God, 


wr - 


ae : as yo ne aS 
4 fd Cc int nor, shail the! Hosidte and subtlety 
f the devil, th@'temptations of the world, nor we” 
| weakness and’falls of the true christian prevent 
“ht, if the spirit of the lord speaking by Paul be 
"good evidence, Rom. wii. 28, ‘for we know that 
Sail things work together for good} to them that 
love God, to them who are called according to . 
his purpose,’ for the reason of this see verses 
29, 30, containing the chain already spoken. of 
as terminating in the saint’s glory. Were things 
- mot thus, in what respect would the second A- 
dam excel the first, or the new covenantof grace . 
| excel the old broken covenant of works? Had | 
i ‘believers now no surety for their safe standing 
‘in Christ, but were hung up athazard upon tieir | 
“own strength and self constancy,’ their chance 
| (@ salvation would’be athousand times worse 
| in themselves than it was in Adam! he was ho- | 
! a then are all sinners defiled from the wonib; 
) defective every day. Wwe acknowledge, that 
“were the certainty of the salyation of even a 
) renewed or gracious man, suspended upon'his, - 
| @wn. strength’ sufficiency, or independent faith). 
|? fulness, he not only-might but certainly would 
‘perish, but this is not “the case! his safety. is : 
|; founded in the'whole worth and sufficiencysof *— 
|= Christ according to the covenant of grace made 

‘known in the Gospel. True evangelical faith 
“never flies to, nor accepts of him for’ AGRSy ih; on 
- Cor. iii, 21,23, ¢ Therefore let no man. glory. i in = 
-*menpforalithings are yours; whether Pads . 
? Apollos, omCephas, or the “world, or, hifys-c 
» orthings present, or thu is 16 Jcoties alk: 
ee: j and ye are Cansi's, and, oe is 


“hy Se eR BP ER a tn aha 


* 


ie 


God, afier being such accordir 
becoming the final pr ey of. the de 
is shocking to common sense, andy 
superficial study and un orstanding 
tures, and of the, blessings, andi nature: 
BOSpel ahh 

NP hat. dhe Le Ba of Codi left. as” 
times are to ‘themselves, for the, trial of 
‘strength and humiliation of pride, may fall, < nd 
foully too, isnot denicd; ‘revelation: and expe ‘i 
ence both testifying It. But the seri saith, 
Poa, xxKVIL 2, § though he, fall. ae ‘shall, no be 


an his ad aa Prov. xxive bb, “for a | 
fman faileth seven times, and: riseth up. agaix 2 
Now guery. How can ihe, contrary opinie 
“be accounted for, and particularly.im our coun 
ary? Fe answer candidly; some. expressions in th a 
ures, not restrained and interpreted by, ot! 
ers} vand by the general. analogy of. 
avath, and the genius of the covenant 
delude, of are mistaken by some POR 
tent onally . wrong. 5 ASY:: (sy 
2. Other some never go belaah the surface 
“divi rity, and by accident or party spirit ‘slide witl . Me 
‘out manly meditation into wildand absurd thee eor 
vand.e ressiOns, which scem to suit a presi 
ding motive, often temporising enough 
3. Many understandings are. physi 
wreak” ‘to ‘embrace, or comprehend, the: 
scheme, ‘alth capable of being wt, 
ving etace., ¥ ‘ 
hy An thousands of ins tances, eit! 
ty erful, ERPOEER: 3 or from 


(58) : 

sted passi ons and éxclaaadites produced of © 

a by mechanical and extravagant causes, pers 

ms are thought and pronounced to be convers 

ted who are really not so. Those never having — 

had any réligious knowledge, or been the sub- © 

ts of any thing more than physical or merely 

at sensations ‘net having root,’ they fall a- 
‘John (1 Jobn ii. 19) telis us how to ac- 

: for such lapses and apostacies * They went 


they, had been of us, they would no‘doubt have 
tmued with us.’ They never had been re- 
rated, ‘and truly children of God. 
» Some say or think this doctrine of persever- 
ance is unsaic, rendering the christian unwary! 
li it be the nature of goodness to excite ‘to m- 
wude and sin; and if it be the nature of reé- 
igus assurance fecnded on the power and pro= -€ 
afIses of Christ, to create fear, weakriess and. a 
eat; then'i acknowledge the truth of this docs * 
mine might be at Jeast suspected; but not other 
wise. 

The christian is enlisted on the side of oe hrist§ : 
in ‘the ‘weapons of his warfare are_not - 
pbut mighty rough Ged to the pt fing do 
of strong holds.’ He knows it, and this ay. 
him, strong.’ Leta soldier, or army, or evén an- 
mal, go into battle expecting to be Beaten, and - 

, val is nine times outof ten insured té the ad= 
€rsary. On the opposite notion the pa 
grance must be strangers to the christian’s we . 
dis life qoust be! gloomy and wretched. 

esgnot know but on the margin of the pie 
en, his faith, or his something may 


re ‘and he drop mio hell fereyer! — O ! gloop es 


put from us, but they were not of us; forif + 


ile 


a AA 


6H 
oy, gloomy, heart Givcoriee ing, 
. evangelical theory! © ‘Procul 
Be hence, hence, far hence; i He - ing ak 
| to the gospel. > iS per Sg a5 sis ; < 
. - Again, on thetestimony? of the bible, “in 
mon with most other christian acoAiNaudiesyt : 
“believe in, not only the perpetuity of the hapj 
ess of the saints in Hearn’ >< aoe! of the t ; 
Rt of hell. pe 
| If there be no language in the parents = 
enough : ‘to ensure the ete™nity “ot hell tormien' 
q there is none, to ensure the evernity meal re 
7 ‘ly joys” The duration of both cases is” mea 
ed by identically the same expression a7an @ 
*torever and ever’ an age of ' igo SACOM 
_ semper ad infinitum! T he’ Roman catholic 3 
ith ‘Al, _tion of purgatory ; or the pipe ges re sn 
"tion of the final’ extrication from hell of al 
“damned, is equally unsupported i in or by reve 
tion’; and independent of revelation; we xn¢ 
ivle or nothing about futurity. “Phat there’ 
| ‘be different degrees of glory and happiness. 
| ” bee ven; and different degrees of disi:onor a 
/ orment in hell, the scriptures and reason + 
i ae ant us to believe ; but not in point ‘of durati 
| - This ought to encourage and'urge even ii 
“ede and the immoral to relax in their vices 
i ‘in hell they will only be tormented in ab bint 
PAN Tid to their sins. The very” devil. 


te 


wi 


ix i% 


Do ie he not morally a fool, would on this on 
‘gidge tained on do as little mischief as he ‘could. | 


Me ven he will have j justice done! him o the day 
| udgement. ne os 
ue Zee eee in Beth y 


(55) 

ess: of your numbers is swine to various 
[SES many of them merely natural. Death 
Z nd emigration have thined some of your church; 
Tae ingress of inhabitants into the state hag 
| a great.measure been from parts chiefly epis- 
gpalian, before the revolution Many of the 
ti revolution clergy of that order being slips 
rted by, public tax imposed by law upun ee 
ects, were, it is said, idle, dissipated, and mats 
tive to religious instruction and piety. Hence’ 
rose popular want of information in the affairs 

re ligion : this subjected and naturally ect 


Ba: not habituated to religious accurate thinks 
, to be governed often, not by intellectual sens 
medits. ; but by impassioned dogmatisms er ass 
sertions however unsustained by the bible, 
Hence often the increase.of, not the essential ing 
terests of true and rational religion, but sectari¢ 
an numbers, sine oer nti. vert, gas the ee 
er of truth. 

Let it not be thought that any. general rea 
Beoach j is intended upon the episcopal clergy by 


the English, or any other established hierachi 
we are candid enough to say that many, of the 
English clergy by their talents, piety and Write 


‘the bible against Thomas Paine’s infamous 
ge of Reason,’ deserves the love, and ae 

de of the pious christian of every name. | 
Bjut to feturn: The glory of thechurch gen 
Sor.a oh ren dag aves Dae not consist ot 


‘ “* 


jose. wo were or are but slightly informed, # 


ur remark above. Altho we do not approve of | 


s, have done honor to christianity and thems » 3 
elves. The bishop of Landaff in his apolory Ee 


8 | vhs ’ @y 
tanding, purity of Nahas 
wWeonduct .to the -will of, 
| spear! superlatively zealous to arn 
. bers under the banner of dene 
er modern, and nominally unfo 
ture; ad’ to accomplish this: idol 
efien intrude not only upon individual 
ganized societies; and break thro'that 
Of manners, which it is the ‘modest’ nature of 
»true religion to inspire. ey ane ats ite, 
: But good friends, if your outdo be no gret 
Pa this state, in the United pit seer a 
Mwise 5” and it will be so m any. country: wh 
and when literary and vig iia 18 
; Bandecied: reek ec 
» Dr. Morse in his pe. says: ‘the i nf 
HA pendents or Congregationalists are the ‘most | 
yeacrous, and the Bie ae o 


be che 2st sa on cnligtbened a 
| - country under the sun; and in many zn 
of Europe, they are very numerous. — 
_» Btes not under popish tyranny, whe 
} and climate conspire to enlighten an 8 
ven the thinking faculty and genius, Py ry 

. bear an honorable ratio in @umber 
_¢eal strength to any other protestants — 
‘Weretin, Witsius, and an host besides ey 
Cas sgiemipbers ei res rea? 
you have 
Ne harps upon hc witlowss ona large sc 
-wery respectable, But ‘should “yo 
“gome.’ few, it wo id bé no justi 
Renn ce your d rominanng “h 
Meg a we : 


. 
iS 


<. *. 
iGs 
oh bonded 2 as you have seen in this gadreeee 
your priaciples. ‘The most precious metals ar 
-the scarcest ae ame ; and this enhances the 

Value. > 

Number is not the criterian of truth. Vice 
vand faishood have often more votaries than truth 
por moral excellence. Before’ the food the friends 
of truth were few. In Sodom truth was very 
sunpopular, and almost eztinct. In the days of 
@Elijah, the clamorous and idolatrous votanics of 
Bad far exceeded the number of the worshipers 
of the true God: but these were more than thé 
‘alarmed Elijah supposed ; 7000 had not bowed 
)the knee to Haal, or kissed him—I Kings xix, 18 
“In parliaments, congresses, legislatures, courts, 
| yaries, conventions and elections, majorities must 
, and ought to determine disputes; for this plan 
vand no doubt fisst reason; not as 2 fest of firuth; 
but to avoid the sword, or blood-shed, The mi- 
| ‘Rority must yield, or be slain in civil, or military 
: cases: and yet the minority is often mght. 
‘ In matters merely moral or religious, majors- 
ties have not, and cannot have any force upon 
,tonscience og freedom of thought; or to deter- 
mine certainly what is true or false. An ind}. m 
vidual may have more intellectual perception’ of ; 
truth, than an hundred ora thousand opponents : 
and it is essential to religion that no other force” 
than moral motive or argument should prevail 
in the mind. Indeed attempts to promate af oe 
ion by other means, would be ee 
‘surd, or ERE a 


ite 
ae % Se 
OF 


ment, are ie determine redone truth 


hood, he ‘best. possible caré should 
33 A Ro 


r ¢ 


tea 


, taken that teachers of religion 
“hot only of piety, but of decent: 


“learned and unstable.’ They wrest. the scr, 


e (58 


‘and enlightened understanding. i C 
Yaititous to the feelings of a mind hehceolers 
the honor of .real religion, to hear the prides 
os of it given by some, ‘that are) 


“tures to their own destruction and that of other 
—Il Pet. iii. 16; Matt. zv 14. 

Présbyterians : : with regard to the ‘fiinbe 
of your clergymen m Georgia, they are compa 
_Tauvely few; but in the United” States, ar 
“Christian world they are respectably numerou 
“Uf you wish accurate knowledge on this subje 
attend to the extracts from the annual minutes ¢ 
‘the General Assembly; any other ee ike eT 
Means of information. 

One important reason why Fi your preachers @ 
‘lot more numerous is, that in the Presbyte 
“church, a liberal achacaniont is generally thougt ob 
necessary for a minister of the gospel, and 1 
with rare exceptions, required by our ' disci pling 
This is not required or accepted in lieu of grac 
or experimental religion, as some ignorantly sut 
‘pose,, or slanderously report. Young cand dat 
“for the ministry must first produce credentials 
good moral standing aad ‘communion in- } 
‘church; are then examined on experimental Fé 
“gion; and if in charity they be approven, 
‘produce ‘acceptable testimonials of literary 
ciency, ‘they are accepted, and put to stud 
ology for two years with some approven | 
then licensed, and in due time ordaines : 
“we endeavor ‘to ¢ Lay hands suc 


me. Not. a neice Ag bean 


- ~ 


ch (59) 


ide he fall into the condemnation of the dev. 


ity as a great and interesting study; that edu. 
tation enlarges the understanding— removes the. 
€rudities and rudeness of the mind; disposes to 
accuracy of thinking and reasoning; to lucid ars 
Tangement of thought; to pertinent similitudes,- 
and to clear and manly expression, Consider 
these things and other causes within your own 
knowledy ge, and you will readily discern how, 
Pre slivpties ministers come ‘to be exceeded in 


Tue 2bers by others, in whose way to pulpits, ge : 


horance, or a general want of information is no 
interruption! I do no pretend to say Presbyte- 

ms cOMMit no errors in admissions to the min- 
SCY; ; even the sun himself has his spots. Pro- 
ably they have licensed some whose talents ad. 
vised them to a lower sphere, and whose piety. 
in might be deficient. Simon the sorcerer deceived, 
e ven the apostles by his profession, Acts vill, 13, 


2 1-—Jer. xvii. 9, ‘The heart is deceitful He 


| know it? I the Lord,’ &c. From acs care \ kat 


not call it ostentation or pri dais nor will the ; foeeee) 
; t ous and caridid of other denominations tl: uk 


nave a fair opportunity and prospect to aggregate 
is much theological knowledge of the scriptures, 
nd subjects of “religion in general as any set of 
hen upon earth; and of course that their church. 
or hearers wo-attend to and retain their les- 
} 1s and admonitions written or preached, may. 


m. the subject of knowledge ot general informas 


« I Tim. v. 22 aad ni. 6. Weconsider” "divi. 


\ all things, and desperately wicked, who can 


'so; when I say the Presbyterian ministers’ 


ear a spel atl i with any christian aan 


F 


“ 


“yy 


Ny 


parents take or ought to take in 


“*a certain man named Simon, which beforeti me 


de Bix Cone 
nomiaation upon the alobé, | . 
UT he care also which Presbyteria 


wate catechetical: exercises,” couttib t 
10 the general stock of christian, 
their, churches. and families, 

. Some among the rude and envious. ‘aware ¢ 0 
der own levity in the scale of comparison witk 
this information and improvement, endeavor t¢ 
impose a belief upon the i ignorant and eredulous 
that tltey themselves however ignorant, are call 
ed of God, and preach by inspiration! and so yma 
pill ly elieve them, even when ie are, shoe ake 
ing Sensible falsehuod, . 

This ‘calls to our mind that curious histc Ory 
sontained 3 in Acts vill. 9—11. ‘But there wa 


“in the aay city used sorcery, and . bewitchet 
‘the people of Sarharia, ’ giving out that himsel 
-Swas some great one; to whom they” all gay 
*heed from. the least to the greatest, saying, vas 
6 man. is the great power ‘of God. And ‘to 
they had regard; because that of Jong. g time | 
Shad bewitched thém with sorceries.’ To the 10 

oor deluded Samaritans some pity is isa 
Fhe did not undérstand. legerdemain, or 
of hand work, and were wrought up 
ration of the sorcerer by mae too gq 
the distinct notice of their senses, an 
that impréssed them as miracle! Less 
due now fo some in a land of bibles, who gaj 
applause to the most petulant and unfounde ed 2 
sertions, and to doctrines opposed by. : 
and coinmon sé€nse. 


“at instance ane will pela ‘ 


ey 


P+ eee} 
fread: but 1 have a dispensation or call from 
(Ged to preach, and I have left a poor helpless. 
imother, or a dependant wife, and helpless chil- 
dren for the sake of your souls! Some will 
preys this and think well of it, and accept what 
[he says for divinity, although God, by the apos- 
bs Paul F Tim. v. 8, has said that such a man 
as ‘denied the faith and is worse than an in fis. 
€ del.’ : . p ' 
~ Such ptactices are attempted to be supported 
| from the illiterateness of the apostles and GisCis 
ples. but unjustly. They were not bred it is 
true in the philosophical seminaries of heathens; 
but they were. men of manly understanding, of 
| ‘general prudence, of many or some years educas 
tion with the author. of all science and 1 ord of 
all languages; particularly at the study of thes 
elogy, and especially the harmony of prophe- 
“cies and their a accomplishments ; ; and we mvité 
| our readers to point out an ingrammatical verse 
| in their writings in their own language: Hut 
“numbers of our modern miraculcusly sent of God 
men, can neither speak nor write grammatically 
/-in their own tongue nor any body’s else! , 
q Some of these extraordinary orators hackney 


about the doctrine that Christ by his ‘coming 
and death has placed all mankind in the condi- 
_ tion Adam was before the fall! and some are 
silly enough to believe it! Queries. ee. 
_ 1. Was Adam mortal before the fall? No. 
| 2. Are we mortal now? Yes... 
8. Was Adam innocent before the fall? Yes, 
. we € so now? No. 
ia id Adam need .Chiist and ‘faith 3 in Ga 


a the iail? No. pox we need bina, now 2 SF. 


5 Did Adam need orecall 
a. ‘His first conversion was: 
reevil tees oS ” aE ae 
*6Y Do men in a state nf nature m he 
vetsion? Yes: but from sin a 


es 


> 


' 7 Did Adam before the fall need | i ac 
ing of the gospel? No—but all fallen Aden c lo. 
8. Is Adam’s fedetal guilt so taken away that 
infants are born sinless ; No; fo the ey dics a and 
the apostle Paul a sound divine, says, ¢ Death is is 
‘the wages of sin.’ “Rom. vi 23, and % “yg 
“Death hath passed upon all men for 
‘have sinned.’ God is too just to kill any thing 
that is not the subjeet of- sin imputed | ‘or in he 
rent—the very beasts.of the field, and the earth a 
itself, are involved in Adam's guilt and Hable vg 
penalties adapted to their natnre, 
- But to return; it is said’ sometimes 
of these super: natural connoisseurs in divi 
that men of education or information syeach 
their earning. We acknowledge Bs te: 
learning to burnish the understan me gi 
the perception of truth, and to bey it with . 
telligible ‘correctness. ‘Nothing | deserves” t 
aid more than the gospel, when th subue 
- trigues and sophistry of deists, and t ude a 
feeble defence of professed’ friends, éonspi 
discolor her'amiable and heavenly counten: 
Bur wilt these gentlemen ‘allow. ‘us to a 
the ‘compliment inversely to them, and’ ay, 
preach by ignorance?” Ignorance ‘and 
are inverse terms, If you preach by 
a ‘certainly preach 4 gnorantly--and 
ot very wise, and likely to grow mor 
ye - ea 
% 3 


yy vee jt 
Noe 


| Sy 

et you, and swallow all you say 2 -It must be 
Meonfessed that in some cases, the greatest exerts 
of candor consists in understanding some 
‘aracters inverselyto what they say, ether 
rom their corruption of language or of the truth. 
With some of these pious dewn-lookers upon 
arning, and proteciors of the glory and good 
ame of ignorance, it is a little usual to say ot a 
ell informed professor or preacher, not a dev= 
Btee to their way; ‘all his religion is in his head: 


‘a 


* 
be 
gone! ‘This idea is truly diverting—and sup- 
oses religion to be local im the body‘ that ot a 
ible man of information to be in the up; ef 


tory ; but that of an ignorant man to be in 50) 


head, his religion would not be gone, but be sate 
isomew-.iere among the lifeless viscera! ‘ Risum 
Aeneatis amici? We contess these remarks area 
‘Hittle satirical and humorous ; but obey a. sacred 
Real oes #EVi. 5. ‘Those who envious! 


. want of charity, but i ignorance of the scriptural 
€art. They seem to think it to be that pendu- 
lous musculous globe, of flesh and’ blood sus- 
pended in a man’s breast; and religion to-be 
hose palpitations, or sensations. felt th eby ee 
"Constricuions or dilations made by thie Bbbaeate 

blood! Were I to indulge as a piers: or 
to pographer on the lecality of religion in the hus 


Pina fanciful description, thé’ head is the honor- 
fd siticy room and observatory of the soul: there 


ee 


8 eouverses With this wor id— there she s Teae 


if this were cut off, his religion would be all 


of thie lower rooms: and that should he lose Lis’ 


alk, as is satirised’ here, not only shew their: 


jou tire the medium “of all the co! lected 


man body, the head should have the preference, . 


i” ap ei - 


Poss 4 - 
Le eS 73s oun or 


ee 
“+h 
fons and debates—and ther 
tional conclusions.” "There t 
is active, and thinks and reas 
. ‘With the animal heart no man t 
al agent—of great sensations is the b 
that orgau of life, “capable, without. one jo 
brie And tational religion. In the, ae tions ¢ 
the human viscera whether religiou rre 3 
ous, those regions, or constituents ht animal nj 
quite and life, are cntirely passive, and hhoweve 
pleasant sometimes, they are entirely demerit 
ious except so far as they derive ‘thro the offi 
€s of the head, from a soul enlight ned, F 
4nd ‘animated by truth, and the irit of Ge 
Wit might be of great consequence to some por 
deluded creatures to understrnd this matter co) 
wectly—sudden, great external noises whethe 3 
from the clouds or from man; and extray 
: d features at the same ume, roat 
Nd nd presented to the eye, a 
, without the power of any clear moral. truth, t th 
r “and by the nerves of the eye and ear, a 
- “Gmpression upon the common sensory, as to affe: 
\, the whole nervous system, and throw the bloo 
from the extremities upon the heart,’ so 18 to i 
aie it and make it faint, and produce ) 
igmaina, sadly mistaken for the agoni 
! | ion and religion. That to take 
Ay ‘things, as these for religion is an erro 
. ‘proven by the fact afterwards, that the: 
ercised can give niowational account of 


“ever. nF ig LD impre ee | as above ff 
“on~ phy rsical prieples and some 


X65) 


hatoh t too in scenes of great impru fence, | ifn 
Ansanity, are injudiciously suppe sed io’ be under 
‘conviction & labor of conscience. “‘Ehey appear 
be in’great pain. Measures ;erfecily ate ‘ot 
moral information are exerted io enhance this 
(Situation, or more yet to swell the alree ady almost 

Bursting primary muscle of life! i 
© At length by the benign laws cf) nature, the 
Blood is disgorged from the heart,-and' recovers 


its regular circulation. “Fhe person recovers as” 


it were from death, feels easy and ré-assumes a 
placid countenance, and sometimes exulis at the 
Telief, taught to believe it is conversion. Praly 

itis a conversion, but often a ph rsical ones 

conversion of the blood and spirits into re 

‘proper channels. All this may be, and ‘the gos- 

pel not be understood ; no Sheu tor fail 

he exercised; no vicious habit be eradicated } ‘ho 
principle of Ruin: lity, integrity, piety, and hdlis 
mess be founded! Hundreds of such 
ions sometimes grace a column of a news-12.- 
mer; and the publishers probably ‘not ee 
dischood’: but imprudenily elated by rheiips 
josed success, and laboring themselves fa 
/mistake, publish delwsvons for truth. | 


ections of it signify, not animal s ensations that 
ay perish with the mortijication ot th 1 “animal 
jices and blood; but the immortal soul, ‘with. 
the solemn and sincere affections a its. spiri ritual: 
d rational powers... 


ve no bodily agitations at all! If not, } ow 


ae be religious? °* Bodily- exercise profite 
F 


“ne Gin, 


| ae 


Phe truth is that the scriptural heart and af: 


A man may be truly and firmly el cab and: : 


bt AN NA? be fe” 
ie: 


ta 


e 


ald the soul of a decedsed saint, or how could’ 


08). 


ren, little but Godliness hath 

‘ Ife, & that which 11s to contests wi £ 

liness but principles and conduct directed: y1 

will of Christ? ‘The religious: man may and aX 

feel within himself a moral incapacity to’sin; 

- determinate principle to do his duty, mak 

~God’s word the man of his: counsel, and all 

" bouily faculties be composed at the same times 

- John iii. 9. Itis often then, not only injudicion 

. butacalainitous misfortane towne honor of religi 

, to place so much esteem upon great noise, © 

~ fusion, and bodily agitation, as some seem to. 

Such: however we believe is the, connexion b 

tween the soul and body, that religious con € 

-or moral light and influence may throught 

~ soul greatly affect the body, perhaps kall it; 

least thiow it down, or stupify, or throw i ' 

_extacy the senses for a time. 1 know this . 

Biel by experience and revelation : ~~ 

« IF Cor. xii, 2— 4,°&e ee) leas hom 

3, that the best informed, and maturéd- 

tians atte the least apt to be much bodily agit 

oY edu their lives arethe smoothest; and their si 

cer ty proven by uniform sobriety, is the lea 

liable to suspicion, among judicious, not entk 

w®iastic men. ‘‘ Try the spirits whether i 

of God.’ | . 

Now christian friends, perhaps some 
ty “would desire to one between 


pace : 


(67) 


‘adninistration of church discipline: “The 
embers and supporters of that denomination. 
are very numerous in the United States, espe-, 
‘cially in the eastern states. ‘They are well ime 
armed and respectable; and theirclergy aslearne . 
ed and respectable as any in the United States, 
tween that society and Presbyterians there is 
mo bar, no interruption to christian communion. 
/Phe ministers and professors mutually embrace 

e another as-being substantially of the same. 
faith—and their pulpits and churches are recip. 
rocally opem to each other upon plans well di- 
gested and understood, to prevent imposition by 
bad, unqualified and disorderly men, er by va-. 
@tant apostates from church: discipline. Pres-" 
byterians and Independents are annually repres 
sented, and vote on questions of general religt= 
OUs interest, in their assemblies and associations 

in Philadelphia and New-England. . 
 In-sentiment betwixt us and many of the Enos 


5 
te 


harmony: Br. i. Watts, Dr. John New*on ‘of 
Olney, Mr. Harvey, Dr. Scott now of Engiand;: 
land author of the Family-Bible, and ma@Ay oth. 
#s ‘who being dead yet speak’ by their wris 
Mgs, are venerable instances of sentimental bar-' © 
mony with us. Shi. aoe Sat 
}» 2. Next in order I venture. my opinion that 
pon the essential and leading doctrines of cliris-: 
fianity, the greatest harmony is between ‘the’ 
Presbyterians, and regular, or best informed Bape 
ists. When the ministers are pious able, and’ 
ularly inducied into the solemn office; were’ 
dispute about the proper subjects and mode 


ish Episcopal Church, there is’ an agreeable » = 


ee 


e gat ie 1a yee, 


. agi use their own ee vy wed 


account prohibit a pious sober Bai 


to communion. The qwrit 
eaci. on the parables— of. h 
ign, of Grace, , and of Dr. 
lection, of hymas commune in doetri 
_ sentiments of orthodox Presb te lan 
_ Bresby terjans do not consider imgme 
sential, to the nature and designs of | 
that guavtity of water 15 essential to relag 
how. If immersion be, the. origiaal 
mode, we have never found out defini 
and by whom the mode was chan aged 1 


59 obvious. A sR it wouildb b , sto 5 

history: would not,make at satisfactorily clear 
Under the Mosaic, dispensation Hiei 
typical, sprinkling of blood, &e.. 


as} 


Isaiah and i-zekiel foretold, a glor ; 
spas to. come, Isa.lii, 155 Ezek, xxv 25 
also Heb. ix,..13,, 14,19 20,203 ina 

el "We i. 2 The : notorious 


e € consented, however that th 


a term ef communion. The soe as of mor 
tance than the mode; and.on this you an 
crea d to tracts written professedly on he dif 
ent sides of the. dispute. 1, candidl eK Athi 
aplists wrong on this, point, but Jo. not 
i¢ etror asa damning, one, of, as.di 
1 saving faith in Christ; nor woul 


oa sures phoscit, weer 


(69) } ¢ 
)E cannot but lament howrver, in my view of | 
ne matter, the unhappy influence of afiti ipadée 


eiligent travellers think they can observe, that 
it has/a bad effect upon the state of informauon,’ 
morals of youth in all neighbourhoods where: 
# senument prevails: And if we be not mis- 
we have seen it relaxing that care and at 
tion due to their children even in Presbyte+ 
xan families neighbouring to the sentiment. In 
charity we hope it is less so, in tracts of the 
ountry where christians of all persuasions take 
ore care of their children. ‘Him (however)! 
‘that i is weak in the caper receive ye, but no: toi 
doubtful d: sputations.’ We would be gisc to’ 
Psee such: mental iniprovement in the know ledges 
,ot the seriptures, and-such discreet sobr: rety ‘a 
hong the youths of Baptist soci — and their’ 
neighbourhoods as will prove the tavellers’ ap~ 
[prehension above or bur own to be a misiake.» 

#e:3.. Between Presbyteri ans and sonic christians’ 


| iS:not so great, 2s in ai. cases, to protubit com= 
| gaunion : : But between ds°and modern Arminia 
rism generally asit is exhibited in this country, 
ie difierence is immeénce and essent! ‘al, efiectiie? 
€ most vital doctrines of the gospel, or of the 
enant of grace. Altho’ original Arininianism, 
sexpressed by J. A. and \J. W. diffesed con-! 
lerably from what 1s evidently the apostoliet 


ith infinitely more modesty antd Ciscretion, z 
far less extravagance and irrationality than} 


baptism on general piety and morals. Some ins. 


jealled Arminians, or Meticdists, the. difference: 


th, and the doctrines of Christ; yetit did So AG 


oes now. Formerly, and perhaps in some » 
stul, from the ge ape or pen of some: 


CHR oy 
sds yeand sagaciceis ‘friends~ 
couniendnce of plauszbility, when 
' particular texts, not construed m comsrsteney 
the gencral purport and anelogy ef seriptm 
‘the covenant of grace, and of ‘thousands of 
ble prov’ idendess » but it cannot “bear the test o 
close reasoning, ‘or apostolic investigation: 
mong the: atanibis of Arminianism it is’not 
beble that all equally diverge from the right 
of truth, or the doctrines of free distingui 
sovereign grace. It is -but: candid to. ‘suppo 
nd believe that nature’s plastic 
neglected the thinking faculty of some 
andsuch’ seeing the plain and heavy 
embattled in the New Testament agai er 
heaviest assaulis make their changes witht more 
_ caution, more prudence, and less . ogmatis 
than many of the scouting skirmishing 
far less information, and digested reading: t 

“Against no denomination: considered as’ 
and i¢llow-creatures ones we to cultivate a 
atny. or ‘malevolence: but against — igio 
Tors,,rang as they are exhibited. ‘in mode 
minianism, you cannot be too sincerely apposed 
In this opposition we recommend the mse of i¢ 
other weapon than the ‘sword of th Sp 
‘word ef God, and sound argument. - 

On the whole, between the cconiesniie 
iiyfevians and Arminians, or M: th Si 
now conduct aad express themselves, 
very little communion, and ought tobe: 
‘Can two walk together — 
' greed \—Amos iii. 

A few advices now shall close. 
Bagsbyreriads, wens now: seen 


i) 


he derivation, the natural, figurative, scriptural 
and historical sense and antiquity of your ‘name. 


“and prudence, or would you cnonaaee it. for an 
other? 
4 The word Baptist. is respectable, a ul Soi 
)in the scripture, applied only. to one man, and 
‘that fifteen times ; and:always to Joha.. Christ 
Bers ‘the least. inthe kingdom ef heaven is 
‘ oreater than he’—Matt. xi. 11, Meaning in the 
-ehurch aftér. the’ resurrection of Christ, or in 
heaven, such would have more light into: the 
‘gospel scheme'than John: had. You are Rupe 
tists as well as those usually so deneminated. 
If to plunge be more essential to salvation. than 
‘sprinkling, they excel you: but the most judi-~ 


cious Baptists, have more-candor and scod sense’ 


: ‘than to say or. preach so; The. difference’ be- 
tween you and them, is: model not essential.) +. 
The English word Episcopal ' is net.in the bi- 


| overseer is a+bishopywhether in the religious, 
| political, scholastic, or farming world. ; aaa 3 


the bible, and are of no importance except sofar 
as by custom they designate entiments,. ane 
ykeep up the memory of ‘men 5 

» Methodist, is.a designating term wit hout any 
eleanor the kibleaty Eke Seed asia word, 


erm signifing correct.th; aicinig, “ writing, speak- 


asily determine to what church it most or 
y 


3 


re you satisfied? Could you with propriety _ 


ble: bishop ‘(Bpise opos) is to be found-there, and 
every, minister having a charge is a bish 20D ‘Any 


The wards Calvinist, or Perviisiess are notein - 
9 


s perfectly innocent; -andiaf as a grams: atical 


. properly applies—If the word method be: e : 


I 


, preachung, or system ;ut has any virtue, you | 


SS eee 


Hontraster soidelistons the appli¢a 
, . Presbyterians thea of good 
' ashamed of your name, nor suffer yo 
aay imtrigue or temporary nahiahiohi Se 
ed out of it. True, a name will save D 
‘but you may as well and better > 

‘Gant. and proper one, than one less's0.°) 

Some of your society occasionally fall off 
decal cases; or unsentimental connexion 
thers chagrined by the correction of their ¢o1 
‘motions, or immoralities, by” ies disei line 

ithe church, take shelter under a ‘ 
“names, and lazer discipline. “Th 
‘no discouraging impression upon p 
-2.° Attend carefully to the compend 
“principles contained‘in this address, and: 
_<tures aid arguments to support them. ¥ 
“ipeadily perceive they are not! sophisticall 
‘ted or managed. Your sound sense and 
Science will dispose you not to relinquish these 
‘principles betore you are convinced! of their er- 


\Foneousness git divine testimony, Bre 


eine! and  eatlonal; puri ete 
um between loose-and uncertain Ainian 
‘or Methodism, ‘and the irrational fatali y of 

undiges: ced, ill-informed apd 
¢ rn ssimuUs ibis.’ 


— 


Wass: to orga toy aie establish you 
7 ‘Ke that addresses. y 


A boat 
Wr 3 peers es ea 


3) | peices -\ 
ay bad designs never to attempt "to makd | 
proselyte from, any christian society by any 
)méah, or uaprincipled intrigue, or uagentlemanly, . dian, 
Woticiousness. Lie will ‘strive for the faith > 

héthe gospel, (sun ah lountes)' Phil. i. 27, and 
f€ontend earnestly. ( epugonizesthiai |) for the faith 
F*once delivered | to. the saints,’ Jude 3, when.+t tlie” 

‘vital principles of the gospel, .or covenant. of 
grace, is the subject 6f debate ; But not with the 

Psame zeal, when mere modes andy forn ms. are in 
dispute. e i 

- About whether a congregation should Sit, on. 
Stand when they sing praise to God; or whether 
they should stand or kneel at public prayer; or 
.6it or kneel at a communion table; or what 
should. be the particular mode of admunis: Bide! 
the ord: nances uf the New Testament, areallof | 4 
less importance in my view, than a right ae | 
Standing. of the true religion of Sesus Shrvat a fone 
+ 3. Neither pride, yourselves upon your num. 
bers, nor be discouraged at their local paucity, 
except so far as it respects. the prevalence of 
struth or error, of of sound and. rational relig ion, 
io or of wild antiscr tanto aac. In alip pa atts. 
or America and Eurepe, wHere editcatic an and. 
thinking, are the clew to tne cl 10ice Of nominal, eB 
distinction, your numbers are wenerab! e, asyou 
hhave alrcady scen, and will see at the'end of 
these. sheets. Not number nowever, but iruthr Ss 
ir principle and life, is to. be your great study. 

a nd ardent pursuit. When you ‘feel | a dificuly. f 
9 determine what is true or : false examine the 
tipturés and compare them among themselves, 
care to fix 4! hat meaning, to words. intend- . | 
igen. or Speaker ; re ead aire a - 


ae 


iMmeaniny i ig, that his lee or living 


ae 
. ae ‘a 


% 


“blind lead the blind? Shall they” not Me 
| “‘into the ditch . 


strain of the context This: 
“true method of preserving th 
‘Inconsistency or condemning ast 
_ an example of the different ig 
“word, justified, mm Rom iii, 20, 28, at 
‘24. By justified, James oe pro 
“pears from much of the ‘co re see -V 
‘17, 18, 20; 21, 22, &e. See another exam 
/ Phil. 1 21, ¢ For to ine to live i Christ 


ae the word Che ist nseatip sighs 
“dland mediatorial being of the”) 
toe the term Christ ase in fide 


tance to the success of the» 
“the words and passages in the bible. a he 
understanding of which such’ eritie cisms a 
~~ dispensibly necessary. Riad 


¢ This with other. things, shews" you ; : 


“necessity and importance of not on | ; pi 
of a léarnéd and studious ministry: ar 
great danger to the church, ¢ 
At the truth, * of Bn unlettered ‘gid 
‘try. It was an ebservasion of 
“Matt: xv.14, and Luke vi. 39, ¢ 
“lead the blind, both shall. fall. 
‘And he spake a parable unto thet 


All over the United States, it | 
pinion that the Amiponsar civil 
"NS me K NY pe 


a cpa 


ad. natural sense or mental powers, but wiose 


yedocation, and their habus of thinking and exe 
"pressing themselves, rendered orderly, prompt 
and, accurate by study: And in the name of 
» God, is there any proportion between the im- 
| portance of the laws of men and those of God? 
between temporary and eternal concerns? be. 
tween the momentary interest of corruptible bo« 


. or. damnation of a man’s body and soul? 
And yet the ministry of the gospel of this 
| salvation, 1 is a\sumed by crouds of unlettered nos 


Know a syllable of the language ae by Christ. 
or luis apostles ! 

‘How many youths from the most unknowing 
Scr hipations of life, who have never, given the 


 teading, go rashly. the pulpits? and ah! the 
| hand they make of it! the dishgarine lacerations 


" guage, decency and truth, they will impose up- 
“on the ignorant.and credulous “by ‘dying (not 


'-by him! Take care my irends and as the apose 
de directs you, I John iv. 1, ‘ Believe not every 


*God: because many false prophets are gone 
Ut into the world.’ 


- 


ae to be ah ed with men not only éfi integrity. ; 4 5 


dies and, property, and of the eternal salvation 


| vices, that cannot read. or accent with propriety » 
a pavagrapk of their mother’s language, much less: 
bible or any other theological book one pieepied: 


| they i impose upon the truth! And what is sull 
“worse, while some. of them are. butchering lane . 


_ merely) to, (but upon) the Holy Ghost,’ by ine 
" truding a pretence that they are called and speak | 


“spirit, but, try the spirits ae they are of | 


you, hear men of manifisly no a public 


“understandings ; are illuminated and enlarged’ By os ut 


tien’ Sy or qrwanniciiae 
my ey arevsent of God upon the 
Interesting | mission, that ever € 
ployed human or angelic minds; 
to. you evidence, that they are 
éd by vain glory, or some other ag i 
tive; and for your Cite as. bess | 
< ee Spagna * i ee 
* Numbers? of thik deconanea pi into pulpits: 
tell the audience they: will preach 4 om isuch* 
or such a text; and neither. ndersta se 
text nor context, fly off asa kite 
ther forgetting the text, or not’ 
y Moctrine: Ifa text be taken in the presen. 
~an-audience, even should truth be “spoken, 
” ae it. be not the doctrine of the text, the ct | 
or servile hearer 1 is. eines, ane the s 


inject Ag, ye ru ty se Li, 

In such use. and rane i i ogee 
oabhevabads if the audience be ignorant, 
vaily impossible, but that under guch muaitic 
—Tnust continue ignorant. Take care — 
Tainistry you attend, and how yeu | 
: ae led away from the truth, " 
‘Sometimes too you or yours sma) rhe ay 


of confused zeal and vince aa 
going perhaps by some’ ‘preconcertec 
take the entirelead of: the prin 
zing upon t ‘the netvous symp 

impose{upon you that for 
; ther good for body nor fe he 
iy ception. Read if you. can, Dr. Wats? 
“  veligious affegtions.::5 i 


7 
ay 


a aoe es | co ae 
i0n are to be seen at places of public worship, 
Bpused by some. to the spirit of tat Gec of 

em tie-scriptures say I Cor. xiv. 33, ‘For Gi 


wg 


“is not the anthor of confusion,” ‘&ce. Dear 
miends be notdeceived; religion does not consist © 
Hisuch things ; it consists in faith in Jesus Christ 

) Pworking by-love, purifying the heart, & overcom- 
fing the world... Rehgion is piety toward God; 
honesty and preper affection toward all men, Set 
be: proper regulation of our appetites and passions 
by the word of Ged as our rule. 

James i. 29 * Pure religion: and undefiled be- 
Hore 'God ‘and the Father is this, tovisitthe wi- . > 
‘dows and fatherless ino their affliction, and to ne re 
‘keep himself anspotted from the world.””) + > © 

~= Religion is to hate and shun sin, the transgres- 
‘Sion’ ot God’s Jaw; and to love and ‘practisesho= 
diness, that is to keep the commandments of God.“ 
F£¥e are my’ friends (said Christ)’ if you do what. 
‘Soever L command you; John xv. 14. 
hie Religion isto * walk with God,’ Geniv. 24; is 
to prefer the’ divine being, and his‘ favor to ali 
gees else, Psa. luxiti. 25, “Whom jAhave I m* 
hea-en but thee? and there is none upon earth 
& jat I desire besides thee,’ cxix. 58. °° © = )> 
» Religion i is to know God and Jesus Christ his — 
)s0n; is to dv good; to commiserate the misera- 
bie; to weep with those that weep. and rejoice 
rith those that rejoice, that is. to take and feel 
an interest in the adversity and prosperity of our ; 
neighbour, where such sympathy with its acts,” 
does not transgress any divine law ; and religion 
45 io usé this world so as not’ to ake it. . Dear 
3 try toknow, feel and cultivate this reli. 


i teach. ee it foyour chile 
“4 


| profession or worship. however a 


en and: ibidaitdds Wwitheba 


vent or noisy will avail before God. 
some exhibitions called religious, W 


on the frontiers, would have convey: d to an ap: 
proaching traveller bred in a rational and impr 
ven part of the world, an idea of families unde 
_ the destroying operation. of the .tomahay 
scalping knife—and in a few hours, or days, the 
whole vanished into usual | vitys, ca inregulak 
life! ‘Be not deceived, God Is : ked.’— 
Be. will not be deceived. . Suc 
imp 08e, Ought not to impos upon aul. 
ened minds. 
-.. Perhaps now because I thus. Bs ae Ae 
vise, some. may affect to say or think I am ot 
friendly to animated religion, . I answer. ther 
God knows me better than they do, ‘It i 
*small thing to be judged by. man’s judgme 
Lam feiendi y to animated true religion, Ui 
gion of the bible, of Christ of reason; but. i. 
‘that the devil or any of his auxiliaries should 0€ 
able to cheat any body to believe that a confuss, 
ed, voluntary, indistinct uproar ef idealess sound 
promoted by merely mechanical, means, . 1 
moral argument or suasion, i$, religion, . ot; 
work of the infinitely rational HolyGhost. 
» Thave reason; and thanks to the free. ‘nme 
riied grace of God for it, «to wish prosperity + f 
the religion of Jesus, ), Frequently, and deeph 
did I feel the operatior ¢ a the, private and pi 
lic word of God and ,of his spirit, t from my 
year or under, up to. my nin tcenth,o1 
‘mhsn. under a sermon preached 


ey 


‘ ‘ ae ne the Rev. Mr.+—in inn cree 
me deting house, M. C. North-Carolina, I felt” my 


(eign and portion. An inclination to preach the 

¢ ospel soon and strongly laid held of me, which 
“never ‘let me go; and with that object in my cye 
*I went to education, persevered through ‘some 


vary war, ee € pre- “requisite literature, 
vand arrived sggelatly y to the ministry. I ‘have 

st bible above forty years ; and preach- 
l-ed near thirty—and am better acquainted with 
Sit, than with any other book upon earth. I 
Gmight and would mdulge here in givinga much 


ence, but for these reasons :2(1.) I bbe not 
Yoom in this little work. (2. \Riny experience 
‘be too low for the elevation of some christians, 
I Would not wish them reduced to my measure. 
- ) If it be too high for some babes, or slowly. 


: “grown persons in Christ, itis not my ‘preroga- 


tive, but God’s, to raise them to or far ubove 
‘my stature. ~*We preach’ not ourselves, but 
~Christ Jesus the Lord. ’A too visible itch in 
‘pulpits. or otherwise to publish our own experi 
€nce, savors of vanity and self-adulation. Pail 
“in his modesty, Ti. Gor. xii. 2. &e. says, ‘I knew 
a man in Christ above fourtcen years‘ago,’ &e. 


. “He was the man himself, but conccaled his name. 
I advise all who will hear me, to take no 
(gaa $ experience for their stdndard.. Measure 
all week religion and Se ae by the bible. 


Weare ‘or soul very ‘sensibly ‘and comfortably 
| choosing the God of Israel for my God, sovee 


| difficulties thrown in my way by the revolution- 


More extensive and minute detail of my exper . 


= 
eh} ee 


thousands j in our. country. | * 
While I grieve: for ee 
a pleasure in the pain, Jer, 
ean colivert: pour sinners. Ifthe 
it, must be (by truthy, They, may 

from one vice, oF ching or nay 
means -and motives foreign’ ‘ 
‘Or pmndrares but truss, this — 


a5 at ‘that pr cducesseal 

‘Ttsgproper object is the. ¢ 
Science, and: heart.of-a mani) Dk 
en, purify or sancufy these byg.tt 1 
man, or, womanyis.a child, of} 
salvation.. Jolin xviie 17 ;, Roms 
’ Onpages above I observedto tye 

| fewness of n ders need not discour 
that ig the christian world Banh mbe 

yes ectable, a 


n Scotland there are,: one: » general asse 
- 38-synods, 69 pregb es) 941, — - 
Mig s Geography.” bf ai: 
,.. In Holland, "Presbyterate haves. 3 
sistories or lowest judicatoriesicon 
gymen and-elders, 9 synods, 08 
ppreachers—P..G, » ee 
“In Ireland, half ue all shies prov 
byterians— Idem | i 
in Prussia, the people: are. gen 
terians, orat least Lutherans or €al 
in.all, other states in’ Europe, even 
Uecapaliey» or afgie aa are esta 


A, ai) ; 
5 WEBER SE 3 fae’ 2 @ Y. ty ae | 
athe United. Panes we let a seuistad age 
mbly; 7 Synods, 3 Presbyteries, “above 4320) 
ninisters,, ad above 735 congregations fi) © OF 
L Grant, that< many” of:\these. ministerstinhe rt} 
rst rate talents—ihat a great majority of them: 
rh erit talents of at least common rank—-that in 
harityatey are generally ‘men of | piety—that? 
with few exceptions they are gentlemen’ of liber-) 
« education’ that with minds: prepared by teli-s 
$ious education ~ by religion itself, and by litesé 
ature sae. have studied, and constantly:do stu-) 


ays and.J ask your candid and. impartial opinion;y 
S:it-probable, that: any order of denominauon7 
pon earth, has a better, chance to: aggregate a 
mass of sound theological | knowlege ot to: know! 
patter whatyis trite’ or false ime the many theor: es. 
of religion extant? You wilk, yourselves,’ yan’ 

xf youvat least, judge with ease and propriety, 
hether you ought by any ciara intrigue, or 
idicule to be induced or persuaded to.exchange 
rour connexion with this body, ar\d this light arid: 
ni ormation for any other. 
M “Compare the view you have just now had of 
he ministry of your own churec)—with what 
rou know yoursclyes as to the stat of theologi- . 
al and other information elsewhere, and you’ 
will be grateful to God for your privilege. 4 ee 
lot the presbyterian church or sdme others, take 
Bret yecaenne and snus a/ Tearned a as well 


berceive into what an abyss uF ignorance, and: 
Wild and irrational superstition the religious 
orld would be plunged in a few centuries’ at 


- seriptures : grant these. things! 1; | 


ar nce In every part of this country, therg must 
. *s | 


bed “even now in- any ylang b 


pon the we and 
palpable fanaticism i 
ers for spiritual experie nce 
May the Lord more enti 
Pe more sanctify the I oly, ur 
ed, and convince and: regenel 
his blessed word and holy. sp 
“improvement of the minds of tl 
our country, particularly th 
-stined to fill public stations, me 
ven, the fountain of all natural . 
superintend and bless all the s 
cation in America and beeen 
_ friend and humble serve 3 


Soin (Gg Ag 9 808 


tate Res 
day sy agp ere 
i ahh: ee 
at eae 
“4 Yi 
? Bey: . 
« # igh Sor eels Hse 
“* Oi chan | 
i I 
* f “ee 
| ; 
em 
; ' , 
; Gy ee 
* Gr 
‘Gs eee 
wera 
§ i 23 ) - 
a OY eae f Re 
‘J ¢ 
\ * 4 
} 
3) 
PoX 
\ 
‘ \s af 
a oy s ¢ 
hint: 
« 
’. 


2 same word in scripture, often signifies sais hirer 


Oe gl be following areinstantes— | 


ALL, Signifies many or moft, Mat. iii, 5—Phil. ti, 21. 
~~ Some of all nations and degrees, I. Tim. ii, 4—Jobn 


xii, 32.  Itfignifies a// without excep/inn, Rom. v, 18, 
Raat 


ei 


” fir(t clanfe ; but fignifies. many in thi: fecond claute, as 
~ appears from verfe 19.  Sée other places in this pame 


l 
i 


“. phiet. | 
“CARIST; generally fignifies the fon of oa our anoine 


y 


fF 


\-Chrift, including himfelt and. all the faved) by him 5 


the church (3) fignifies the gofpel, or a doétrines, - 


| . Eph, iv, 20-—(4) His fpirit & graces, Rom. viii, 10. ~ 


| GRACE, fignifies too. varioufly to e quoted) here> 
~ (1) Free’ unmerited favor, Rom: xi, 6.—IJE. Tim. 4, 9, 


» (2) The imputation of Chrift’s righteoufnels, (Rom. v, 
|. 20. (8) The work of the fpirit, Rom. vi. I4a (4) 


|The truth, or doétrine of the golpel, TH. Cor, vi, 1— 

_ 1, Pet. v, 22., “(5),Final falvation, L. Pet. i, , 
Beauty or’comelinefs, Prov. iv, 9. | 

| &c. (2) The'holy fcriptures, Luke xi, 23. | (3), The. 

» gofpel, IL Fim. iv, 2. (4) Abufive lancuake, or trie 
fling fpeech, Mat. xii, 32 & 36. (6) Powerful clos. 

| quence, Luke xxiv, 19. y Res 

“WORLD, fignifes in John i, 10, the whols created u-. 


“nivetia. In Romans v, 12, it is not uviverfal in its, - 


meaning, but is confined to the whole haman race. — 
> In John itt, 16, it has not the fame meafing as in John 
4,10, or it would follow that God loved devils! John 


#116, 17, world does not fignify what ic does imi, 10,) ° 


er Rom. v.12, otherwile the divine intenticn will be 


= 
Nis . 


>) ted’ mediator ;* But (2) fignifies the myftical body of ; 


‘WORD, fignifies the foa of God perfonally, fohn i, te 


' Int. Jobn ii, V5 “it caniot fignif 


‘ficial swily, imposing themselves on the work 


(2s). 
‘ wie or a! men ied 
fet eo fies the Gentiles, 


bad. men, oF fenfual_ lufts, p 
digni Hes, fF digrevall 3 
In I. Cor, vit. 31, it Renifes the 
,or'the natural. corporeal’gifts of 
In Luke xx.'34, world Gerace iors 
and ciftina.from eternity. +o 
dn Gohn xii31—Il. Cor, iv, 4, a | 
and the Hern | is feted tobe theif Gods. dag ee cae ib 
th Luge ti, 1, “all the world,’ ffs the Reman en- 
pire? the § orbis terrarem Ror aner 
Tn Heb. ii, 5, ¢ world to come,’ fign 
” cfpecially after the refurreétion: of € 
HOPE, natural or religious, is a mental es ercife, a cy . 
.» pofition of defire and expe@ation—but in ARE x mig 
» 20, It fignifies Chrift or Mefiah ; and refurredtion, — 
In Pla,,xvi,.9, by.hope, the expedtati of refu ne 
In Job viii, 13, the expefted good o @ hype crite 
To Tit. & 18, hope fignifics final falvation, a 
pearing of Chat to judgment." 


Hope in 1, Jolin if, 3; means a“défire pe | 
les val gla, and be like him, ' £5 


ii. Age xxiv, 24-—Gal. i, 23, it soot “ft 
of the gofpel. re aa 
In Rom. i, 8, it fignifies a belief of the g i je 


Mucw more of this kind. mij 
out; and it-shews the necessi ity ot 
scriptures well. _ It partly accounts’ o 
divisions ih the world—and It proves to a dem- 
onstraticon the’ ut udence, if not wick cness 
men of very superhetal reading, and more sup 


as preachers of what they do not mb iin 


fupon oma of Sanit setae a @ul ly 
: itial ble success. ~The” ‘truths of the ospel 
rightly understood are an amiable, venerable, » 
rmonious ‘system: but often through. lack of 
in crstanding, or wilful error in men, pretended 
ocates, or avowed enemies, are represented, 


* 


we ie Ser werd i), 


an ERRATA 

Ia para a7th line, for feniorer,-read feniores. . 
24th line, for prefbuterioux, read prefbuterios: 
Page 1ith, 17th line, for prefbuteriow, read prefbuterioms =“ % . 
Page rath, 2d lines for chrifton, read chriftow. 
Page 13th, roth line, for peiternian, read Aesternian. 

agth line, for sounded, read founded. 

| Page 15th, 18th line, for prabable, read probable. 

‘Page 16th, 22d line, for beieg, read being. 

a lat line, before conttitute, plac xot.. 

|Page 21ft, laft line, for partp, read party. Mew 
Page 22d, 5th line, for attirbutor,-read attributots | 
-30th line, for trinity. read tri-unity. Le 
Paze 23d, 16th line, for pracedent, read ‘procedent. ~” 
Page 24th, 7th line, for thar, read thar. 

e eee ad a for untradical, read nntactiene 


Pace soth, aed so for iruth read oretets: 

Page srit, 1{t line, for notice read malice. 

Page 534, 19 & 2oth lines, for defeat “read even 
Page 55th, 7th line, for anti read ante. 

Page 74th, 24th line, for on read only, 

a : 


The 
WILLIAM ALFRED QUAYLE 


Collection of Bibles 


at 


BAKER UNIVERSITY 
Baldwin City, Kansas 


a 


By 
HARRIET OSBORNE 


Librarian of Baker University 
1930 


BISHOP WILLIAM ALFRED QUAYLE 


This collection of the great versions of 


THE HOLY BIBLE, 


was presented to 


j[ourv BAKER UNIVERSITY 
by 
BISHOP WILLIAM ALFRED QUAYLE 


Sometime Student - Teacher - President 


One of the greatest gifts that has been presented to any American 
college was bequeathed by Bishop William Alfred Quayle to Baker 
University on his death, March 9, 1925. This gift is his collection 
of rare Bibles, a work of his lifetime, and is one of the most interest- 
) ing and important exhibits of incunabula and old and rare books to 
) be found in any college library in the United States. 

Only a few of the Bibles can be mentioned in a short article. 
Eyery volume in the collection has its interesting points, and we find 
exemplified the history of the Bible from the early parchments to 
the most perfect workmanship of contemporary times. 


The Synagogue Roll 


The bishop’s love of beauty could never be satisfied with books 
which were merely utilitarian, but he added those which have his- 
toric and artistic value. No collection of his could have been com- 
plete without the type of Bible which would enable one to see a 
picture of Christ in the synagogue, reading from “The Book” or the 
“Roll” This Roll is perhaps the oldest manuscript in the collec- 
tion; it is undated but undoubtedly goes back as far as the thirteenth 


Page three 


century. This scribal work represents the very best form of the 
Torah or Synagogue Roll. There is no separation of words, 
book or chapter division and there are no vowel points. The scrol 
contains the entire Pentateuch; is about one hundred feet long, abou 
three feet wide, and is made from thirty-seven skins. The names of 
Jeremy Cohen and Joseph Cohen are carved on the cylinders. 


The Codex 


The Codex form of manuscript is represented by a Latin Codey 
of about 1225 A. D. It was transcribed by an Italian copyist on 
parchment in a microscopic hand and is most profusely illuminated, 
mainly in cardinal and blue. Bishop Quayle wrote of this cop 
“As a piece of iliumination and chirography, I do not recall to haye 
seen its superior in the British Museum.” ‘This rare Bible is bound 
in French repousse silver some hundreds of years old, and is 
good specimen of that artistry, so that this Bible may be set down 
in the phrasing of the Book as “Apples of gold in pictures of silver.’ 
This manuscript is still the property of the family but has been 
loaned to the collection. Another codex of the same century is 
small folio, on uterine parchment and is also elaborately illuminated, 
the initial letters being very large, giving a marvelous glory to its 
pages, especially to the Psalms. 

The first century of printing from movable type gave many treas 
ures to the world. The first whole book printed was the Bible, done 
by Johannes Gutenburg in Mainz. The histories of the presses whic 
came into existence, spreading rapidly over Europe soon afterward, 
read like romances. There are thirteen incunabula in this, Bishop 
Quayle’s, collection. The earliest one, dated 1469—thirteen years 
after the Gutenburg Bible—is from the Eggestyn press in Strassburg 
and is supposed by Dr. Dibden to be the second edition of the 
Latin Bible; it is said to be one of the rarest Bibles in existence, 
As in most of the fifteenth century Bibles, the names of the books 
and chapter divisions are in colors done by the hands of monks whe 
were thrown out of employment by the invention of the printing 
press. 

The Rodt et Richel Bible may have been printed in 1460 but as 
there is a question, Bishop Quayle gave it the date of 1470. This 
has gorgeously illuminated initials. Pettigrew stated that he could 
trace the existence of but five of these Bibles, and said that he re- 
garded “this edition of the Vulgate as of the greatest rarity.” 


Page four 


Nicolus de Lyra printed a curious Bible. The text is in the middle 
of the page, and the comments, in smaller type, surround it. It is 
said that these comments were the beginning of the school of natural 
exegesis. It is believed to be the work used by Luther in his study 
for his translation into the German. 
| One of the most magnificent early Bibles was printed by Koburger 

at Nuremburg. Koburger has been called one of the “princes of 
typography.” Bishop Quayle’s copy is a first edition from this 
| famous press; this copy formerly belonged to the “Monastery of 
Udal et Afroe.” 

Perhaps the most famous of all Venetian printers was Nicolai 
Jenson, and the first edition printed in 1476, in this collection, is 
| one of the finest examples of early printing. The initial letters are 
| done by hand in alternate red and blue. There are also some fine 
illuminated initials, the margins covered with brilliant cardinal, gold 
and blue. Most of the Bibles have contemporary bindings but this 
one is modern, done by Douglas Cockerell in smooth brown leather. 
Another. Venetian Bible printed by Reynsburch and Reynaldus de 
Noyimagius is a very beautiful and rare specimen and comes from 
the collection of the earl of Ashburton. 


A small Bible bound in stamped pigskin is from the Froben press 
at Basle. Erasmus was the “corrector of the press in this estab- 
lishment.” Browning, in his “Paracelsus,” makes Festus say: 


: Trust to Frobenius’ press the precious lore 
Obscured by uncouth manner, or unfit 

For raw beginners: let his types secure 

A deathless monument to after time.” 


By the time the sixteenth century was reached, printing presses 
were established throughout all Europe and these presses are well 
represented in Bishop Quayle’s collection. The Bible was being 
translated into various languages and before the close of the century 
the common people were able to read the Scriptures. Among the 
Latin Bibles of this century, in these cabinets, is one printed in 
1518 by Jacobus Sacon at Lugduni or Lyons which contains hun- 
dreds of interesting wood cuts probably done by Jean Bourdichon. 
A first edition from the Roberti Stephanus or Estienne press, which 
is the first genuinely critical version of the Vulgate and contains the 
first known attempt at copyrighting by means of a warning which 
translated reads, “No privilege of interpretation or printing for five 
years,’ is in the collection. Here are also The Bible Precieuse, 
issued by Jean Tornaesium at Lyons and illustrated by Petit Ber- 


Page five 


nard, and a vellum bound volume from the Plantin press at Antwerp) 
—with verse numbers on the margin. Among the seventy Latin vol) 
umes there is a Critici Sacra—a “Collections of critical and philo~ 
logical dissertations by the most eminent Biblical critics of the day.” | 
This set contains the book plate of the Barefoot Friars of Ratis-| 
bon, an old Carmelite order, and is dated 1696. 

There is a Greek Bible from the Froben press, the fifth edition, and | 
the last published in the lifetime of Erasmus. The Apostles’ Creed | 
is on the leaf following the title page. Another Greek Testament is 
from the Elzevir press, in Amsterdam, and edited by Stephan 5s 


Orange and he called it “Fort Belle.” In 1800 the earliest American 
Greek Testament was published at Wigorniae, Massachusettensi 
(Worcester, Mass.) 

In the same century scholars were busy with translations, and { 
the idea of a polyglot Bible was first conceived by Aldus, but neve 
consummated by him. But in 1516 the Genoan Psalms, the first 
edition of the first polyglot, was printed in Genoa. There are eight 
columns; the Hebrew, a literal Latin translation of the Hebrew, the 
Latin Vulgate, the Greek Septuagint, the Arabic, the Chaldic (i 
Hebrew characters), and a literal Latin version of the Chaldie and 
Scholia. There were two thousand copies of this printed on pape 
and fifty on vellum. By the side of Psalm 19:4 there is printed as 
a marginal note, in Latin, the first known biographical sketch 0} 
Christopher Columbus, with the explanation that it was fitting to” 
print such a sketch because Columbus had extended “the lines of the 
earth.” There is also the Nuremberg or Hutters polyglot with twelve 
languages and the great London or Walton’s polyglot of 1657. When 
this latter work was ready for the press Oliver Cromwell saw that 
the paper was imported free of duty. This was acknowledged at 
length in some copies but in others it was barely mentioned. Thes 
two forms have been called the “republican” and the “loyal.” The 
copy in this collection is a “‘loyal.” 

A number of languages are represented. A great Arabic Bible, 
published in 1811, is printed on vellum paper and splendidly bound. 
There were but twelve of this edition made. There are Turkish, 
Syriac, Persian, Chinese, Gothic, and Welsh Bibles. A “Huguenot 
Bible” which was published in 1567 by Henri Estienne; Le Sainte 
Bible, a great folio of two volumes, printed by the Elzevir press 
is exceedingly rare, as this press very seldom issued a folio; the 
first edition extant of an Italian Bible, printed in 1540. There 


Page six . 


is the earliest edition of the completed translation of the Bible into 
Spanish, the “Bear” Bible; Dutch Bibles which are especially inter- 
esting on account of the bindings and hand-colored wood cuts. Two 
of these are bound in fish skin and silver. One is a girdle Bible— 
made to fasten at the girdle—which the bishop described once as 
“very dirty on the outside but very, very clean on the inside!” 
Many of these include the metrical Psalms. 

The German Bibles collected by Bishop Quayle include both the 
Luther and the Mainz versions. The earliest in the collection is a 
“Luther New Testament” published at Nuremberg in 1562. The bind- 
ings of these Bibles are magnificent, beautiful leather over oak 
boards. One printed in 1730 is bound in pigskin and has stamped 
on the front a picture of Luther and on the back one of Melanchthon. 
This great tome has brass bosses and clasps and weighs about thirty 


English Bibles. Though the Roman Church discouraged the trans- 
lation into the different languages, the Anglo-Saxons began as early 
as 680 A. D. to translate parts of the Bible and the names of 
Caedmon, the Venerable Bede, King Alfred, and many others have 
come down to us as translators of parts of The Book. No large 
part was done however until late in the fourteenth century. “Wicliffe” 
translated the first English whole Bible that was published, though 
the word published is used in a different sense than it was after 
the invention of printing. The “Wicliffe” in the Quayle collection is 
not old but is an Edwards reprint of 1810. Bishop Quayle’s rare 
English Bibles start with a 1550 edition of a Tindale New Testa- 
ment which is the first English New Testament translation from the 
original Greek. There exists but a scrap of the first edition, called 
the Grenville fragment, and there are but two of the second edition 
in all England. This is the Bible which has set the phraseology for 
all following translations and it is stated that in the English 
version of 1881 at least eighty per cent of the words have been 
retained. The Lord’s prayer reads, “forgive us our trespasses.” 
As the Ritual of the Methodist Episcopal Church is based on the 
Tindale Bible this form of the prayer is used. In 1 Corinthians 13 
‘the word “love” is used instead of “charity.” 

In 1535, the year of Tindale’s martyrdom, Miles Coverdale printed 
the first edition of the whole Bible in English. This was done with 
the aid of Cromwell, under the protection of Henry VIII. Though 
it was not strictly authorized by the king it was dedicated to him 
and his “dearest just wife and most virtuous princesse, Queen 


pounds. 
_ Our greatest interest will probably be centered on Bishop Quayle’s 


Page seven 


Anne.” Other copies have had the name of Anne changed to Jan 
with a pen, after Anne was beheaded. The copy in Bishop Quayle’ 
collection was printed in 1550 in Zurich. It formerly belonged f 
the Huth collection and was lent for the Caxton exhibition. 

The Matthew or Rogers Bible, for the most part from the trans 
lations of Tindale and Coverdale, has copious notes at the end 
the chapters. The one following 1 Peter 3 indicates the position o 
women at this period. “He duellyth with his wyfe accordinge t 
knowledge, and taketh her as a necessarye healper, and not as @ 
bond servante or as a bonde slave. And if she be not obedier 
and healpful unto hym, endeuoureth to beate the feare of God int 
her heade that she maye be compelled to learn her duitie and do 
But chiefely he muste be ware that he halte not in anye parte of hi 
dutie to herward, for his evill example shall destroye more that 
all the instruccies he can geve shall edifie.’ This Quayle copy was 
printed in 1849, but the first edition was published in 1837. 
years after this Richard Taverner revised the Matthew Bible, a 
the copy in the Quayle collection is a rare first edition. 

The first edition of the Cramner’s Bible in this collection has many 
illustrations and borders by Hans Holbein, the younger. 

The third edition of the Great Bible is a revision of the Cover 
dale Bible; and from this the Presbyterian ritual is taken (hene 
they use the word “debts” in the Lord’s Prayer). This edition i 
very scarce; a copy is in this library. Its edges show water-marks 
and it was probably buried in the earth or hidden in a wet cellar 
during the reign of Queen Mary. The persecution forced all pub- 
lishers of the Protestant Bible out of England, so a number oi 
presses were established in Geneva. The copy owned here is a first 
edition of this Genevan Bible. It is the first English Bible te 
have verse divisions or to be printed in Roman type. A Genevan 
Bible published in 1610 was the second yersion printed in Scotland 
The provincial assemblies appear to have ordered every kirk to be 
provided with a copy of Hart’s Bible. From the minutes of the 
diocesan synod of. St. Andrews, April, 1611: “Forasmeikle as it 
was thought expedient that there be in every kirk ane commouné 
Bible, it was concludit that every brother sall urge his parochiners 
to buy ane of the Bybles laitlie printed by Andro Hart, and the 
brother failzing either to caus buy ane as said is, or elles to gif 
6 lib money” (about $15). This was for many years the standard 
edition. 

Returning to England: After the succession of Queen Elizabeth, 
the Genevan Bible was criticized because of its theological bias and 


Page eight 


the clergy were required to return to the use of the Great Bible. 

.s the Genevan Bible was far superior in its translation this caused 
BI rection and the need for a new version was obvious. So 
‘Archbishop Parker requested certain of the bishops and the clergy 
to make a translation and he himself edited it. According to some 
of his correspondence, “the printer hath bestowed his thickest paper 
}in the New Testament because it shall be the most occupied.” Though 
this first edition was one of the most sumptuous ever printed it 
| was scarcely a success. Most of the churches continued to use the 
Geneyan Bible until 1611, when the King James or Authorized Bible 
was published. The joy of Bishop Quayle on the acquisition of 
this noble volume, and that the first edition, he expressed when he 
wrote in his notebook: “The ‘He’ Bible has been sought for by me 
and all but prayed for by me all the years I have been a Bible 
collector. Not five ‘He’ Bibles have I seen on sale in my lifetime 
so that to have become the happy and prosperous possessor of one 
of these is a delight beyond measure. Not only am I glad to have 
it in this collection of mine, but am glad to have it in America, in 
my America which is just becoming the great book possessor of the 
world.” The “She” Bible is also in the collection. The correct 
reading of Ruth 3:15, “And she went into the citie,”’ is responsible 
for the nickname. 

There are several notable editions of the authorized version. The 
third distinct folio version, printed 1617, is word for word like 
the 1611 edition. The glory of this book is the forage painting of 
| Christ and his apostles. This is a fine example of the rare art 
of forage or fore edge painting. One which was printed in 1634 has 
been pronounced perfect in its typography and was in the Caxton 
exhibit. 

There are three great modern editions which are worthy of note. 
The first is Macklin’s Bible. This sumptuous Bible is in seven vol- 
umes, bound in crimson levant, gold tooled. The type is the largest 
: 


ever used for a book; but editions of Milton, Shakespeare, Hume, 
and Smollett’s “History of England,” are uniform with it. Bishop 
Quayle wrote of it, “Paper that delights the eyes, and the steel 
engravings have a wealth of interest and beauty in them, which 
quite satisfies my soul. It is interesting to compare this stately 
Bible with the most beautiful modern English Dove's Press Bible. 
The possession of one is riches, the possession of both is super- 
riches.” 

The next notable edition was the Grolier Bible, issued in 1900. 
This “Edition de Grande Lux” was printed with magnificent Roman 


Page nine 


type on heavy handmade paper and illustrated by etchings ma 
on Japanese vellum. The printing was done by the Grolier Socie’ 
of New York and the sheets were sent to London and with 
imprint of the London Society bound in fourteen volumes in pigski 
in imitation of a binding of Jean Grolier. Only a thousand copii 
of this edition were made. 

The third of this trio is the Dove’s Press Bible, printed by Cobde 
Sanderson and Emery Walker at Cambridge, England. Willian 
Dana Orcutt said that it took centuries for the art of printing t 
develop before so perfect a book could be printed; and when fiy 
hundred of these were issued Cobden-Sanderson, with a “magnifice 
gesture,” threw the type into the Thames River. This copy was ver 
dear to Bishop Quayle. 

The collection contains many of the Bibles which have curiou 
nicknames. The Matthew Bible is sometimes called the Bugg 
Bible because of the rendering of Psalm 91: “So that thou sha 
not nede to be afrayed for any bugges by night.’ The Geneva 
Bible is called the “Breeches Bible” from the rendering of Genes! 
3:7: “And they sewed figtre leaves together and made themselye 
breeches.” The second edition of the Genevan Bible contains 4 
error which makes the verse read: “Blessed are the place makers. 
This has given the edition the name of the “Whig Bible.” h 
Bishop’s Bible is sometimes called the “Jugge Bible” because it wa 
printed by Richard Jugge. It is also called the Treacle Bible 
because Jeremiah 8:22 reads, “Is there not treacle in Gilead? 
This version also has an interesting note at Psalm 45:9: “Ophi 
is thought to be the Columbo; from whence at this day is brough 
most fine golde.” The first edition of King James is called the “ ( 
Bible” from the mistake in Ruth 3:15, which reads: “And he we n 
into the citie,’ and the next the “She Bible,’ so called because 0 
the corrected error. There is the rare “Pearl” or Cromwellia 
edition, named for its type. A Cambridge “printer to ye Univer 
sitie’ made a most serious error in 1 Corinthians 6:9: “Know ye no 
that the unrighteous shall inherit the kingdom of God?” A diyin 
said of this: “This is the foundation of a damnable doctrine for i 
hath been averred by a reverend doctor of divinity to several worthy 
persons, that many libertines and licentious people did produce, ant 
urge this text from the authority of the corrupt Bible against 
mild reproofs, in justification of their views and inordinate conyer 
sations.” The “Vinegar Bible” was so called from the headline oj 


Page ten 


St. Luke 20, having used the word “vinegar” for “vineyard.” John 
| Baskett, the printer, made so many mistakes that it has been called 
“Baskett-full of errors.” 


ee 


Who Owned Some of the Bibles 


There are a number of association copies included in the collection. 
One of them is a Gothic Bible, once the property of Robert Southey. 
| Another, a beautiful small Latin Bible contains the autograph of 
Robert Browning, and also one which belonged to his mother, 
Saraina Browning. The bishop wrote: “At the decease of the son 
o; Robert Browning and Elizabeth Barrett (that strange and beau- 
tiful marriage of geniuses) the Browning belongings were sold in 
May of 1912. Among these belongings were the autograph love 
letters which sold for something over $32,000; and a Latin Bible 
printed in London in the year 1656, bound in quiet, beautiful brown 
leyant. The pages are cut in a most execrable manner, showing 
the depth of the depravity of many a binder. But on the title page 
of the volume in that neat, copperplate hand, characteristic of Poet 
Browning, is written ‘Robert Browning,’ and this gives to the whole 
yolume a lyric note quite beyond expression. And that I, dweller 
in the Western hemisphere, should have secured this volume from an 
English bookshelf as against the world of buyers, is to me a wonder 
coupled with a deep delight—a delight deeper than the wonder. 
The Robert Browning Bible was published in London in the year 
1656 and the date is of interest because it was printed in the time 
of Cromwell, two years before that great king’s death.” 

There is also the family Bible of Robert Louis Stevenson, contain- 
ing the autograph of his grandmother, Mrs. Balfour Pilrig. It is in 
two volumes and each volume contains his bookplate, “From the li- 
brary of Robert Louis Stevenson at Vailima.” Bishop Quayle said of 
this: “This volume, from the library of a man who exemplified the 
Bible spirit and lived through great frailties of body with great 
unfrailties of spirit and in the sunniness of the gospel, is valuable 
chiefly for the association with this brave and sweet Christian gen- 
tleman, Robert Louis Stevenson.” 

After the collection was transferred from Dream Haven, the home, 
to the library of Baker University, the family was requested to 
present still another Bible, and they added a small Bagster Bible 
which was used by the bishop when he was at Baker University. Its 


Page eleven 


margins are filled with notes in Bishop Quayle’s characteristical 
unreadable hand and it will always have a place of honor in # 
collection. ‘ 


The collection is splendidly cared for in fireproof steel cabinet 
which were given by his old-time friend, who is also an alumnus ¢ 
Baker University, former United States Senator Joseph L. Bristo 
of Fairfax, Va. 

It should be noted that there are many things of interest in th 
collection beside the history of The Book. There is the history 
paper making, from the most delicate parchment to the splendi 
hand-made paper of the fifteenth century and the equally splendi¢ 
paper of the Grolier Bible and the Dove’s Press edition. Thi 
whole story of typography is illustrated. The development of th 
English language from the thirteenth century; the development of 
the art of bookbinding and of illustration, both woodcuts an 
steel engraving, are shown. Leather workers, engravers on brass 
and silversmiths have all made their contributions to the interes 
of the books. 


Is The Book divine? It has passed through fire and flood, war: 
have compassed it about, ignorance and hatred have cast their 
black shadows upon it, translators have written themselves and thei 
opinions into it through all the centuries, personal ambitions haye 
belittled it, yet not one fundamental thing has been changed. Its 
teachings, its principles and its examples have been preserved with 
dignity and perfection. The will of Bishop Quayle rests as ‘ 
benediction on those who study the greatness of his gift: 


“I give and bequeath to Baker University my collection of Bibles 
so that these books illustrative of chirography, printing and th 
poetry of religion may be always before the eyes of the students 
tu the end that thereby they may be incited to scholarly love 0] 
books and deep enjoyment of them and abiding love of God.” 


Page twelve 


IN THE 


SUCTION AN D DICIPLINE | 


oF HER F f 


r BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 


NEW YORK: 


BOARD OF PUBLICATION 
OF ‘THE . 


REFORMED PROTESTANT DUTCH CHURCH, 
SYNOD’S ROOMS, 887 BROADWAY. EF ek 


on 
ote ~ 


EER 


Hosford & Co., Stationers and Printers, 57 & 59 William St. 


“ ey 


od 


PREFATORY NOTE. 


I rememeper having read shortly after its publication, the 
Report of the Committee of the General Assembly of the Pres- 
byterian Church, presented in 1812, on “The Duty of the : 
Church in the Instruction and Discipline of her Baptized Chil- id 
dren.” I then felt that it was an able document on a subject . 
of great importance, and that it deserved to be widely circu- iz 

lated, and carefully pondered among our ministry, and through 

our Churches. Since then I lost sight of it, and it is only re- 
cently that it has been brought again to my notice. Ona re- 
newed perusal of it, my original conviction has been strongly y 
confirmed, and I feel gratified that an edition is now in the j 
ress, Which will be widely circulated among the ministry. 
ere are a few points in it on which a difference of opinion } 
may exist. The question whether the Confession of Faith : 
made by a parent in offering his children in baptism, neces- : 
sarily implies actual participation of the Lord’s Supper, or a : 

_ pledge henceforth to observe it, is in this Report answered. in 

the affirmative. It has not however, been so determined in the 

Constitution, or by the Judicature of either the Presbyterian 

or our Reformed Dutch Church; while Sessions and Consisto- 

Ties are left to their Christian liberty as to this point. This 

subject is one of great interest, and the discussion in the Report 

___ f the view taken has much force, and deserves attention. The 

mode it prescribes for the discipline by the Church of its baptiz- 

ed children, may not meet with united approbation, while the 

_ pinion will prevail with all, that the Church is bound 

to exercise a faithful watch over these children, for their 


> 


4 


4 ; / xwATORY NOTE. 


ar A » 
spiritual training ax. benefit ; and to extend to them a wist 
salutary and just discipline. With these exceptions, whi 
may exist in many minds, there must be a concurrent opiniot 
as to the importance of the topics presented, the ability wi 
"which they are discussed, and the value of the practical sug- 

gestions which it furnishes. a 

The ordinance of baptism, ministered to believers and their 
children, is one of rich significance, precious to the faith of 
the Church of God, and when rightly regarded, and appropri- 
ately applied, and improved, imparting a quickening and com- 
forting influence. The promise of the Abrahamic covenant, 
“JT will be a God to thee, and to thy seed after thee,” is 
brought to the faith of the parent, and casting himself upon 
it, he leaves the pledge of his fidelity to bring up his children’ 
in the “nurture, and admonition of the Lord.” The Church 
receives the children into her bosom, and pledges her care, 
and watch, her prayers and counsels, and the employment of — 
all right means to train them for God, and for heaven. Herethe — 
duties of parents and of the Church meet in happy co-opera- 
tion, mutually helping, and strengthening each other, in bring- 
ing up the baptized children in the nurture and admonition of 
the Lord. It is to be feared that the relation of the baptized 
children to the Church, is too rarely, and imperfectly brought 
to view from the pulpit, and that the duties of the Church in 
that relation are too much lost sight of. In consequence, the 
sacredness and preciousness of the ordinance of. infant bap- 
tism are less highly esteemed. It is time to revive the sub- 
ject, and bring it to the attention of Ministers and Churches 
prominently. Tracts on the duties of parents and churches 
in promoting the religious and scriptural education of the 
young wonld be highly useful. 1 VP ies 

At the Reformation, in the different branches of the Prot- 
estant Churches, great stress was laid upon the importance of 
the duty of the Church, to provide for, and secure the reli- 
gious instruction and training of the children and youth. 
This was particularly the case with the Reformed Church of 
Holland. The following was adopted by the Synod of Dort, 
in 1619; but it was almost a transcript of what was previ- 
ously adopted at one of the earliest Synods, in 1578: I have 
been struck with the correspondence between it and the out- 
lines in this report : Oy RES aS 


PREFATORY . 5 


__ “In order that the Christian youth n a be diligently in- 

_ structed in the principles of religion, and‘be trained in piety, 
_ three modes of catechising should be employed. L In raz 
House sy Parents. IJ. In rue Scuoois sy Scuootmas- 
mers. III. In roe Cuurcuezs by Ministers, Elders, and Cate- 
chists, especially appointed for the purpose. That these may 
diligently employ their trust, they shall be requested to pro- 
_ mote by their authority, so sacred and necessary a work ; and 
all who have the oversight of churches and schools shall be 
required to pay special attention to this matter. 

“T. The office of Parents, is diligently to instruct their 
ehildren, and their whole households in the principles of the 
Christian religion, ina manner adapted to their respective 
capacities ; earnestly and carefully to admonish them to the 
cultivation of true piety ; to engage their punctual attendance 
on family worship, and to take them with them to the hearing 
of the word of God. They should require the children to give 
an account of the sermons they hear, especially those on the 
Catechism ; assign them some chapters of Scripture to read, 
and certain passages to commit to memory; and then impress 
and illustrate the truths contained in them, in a familiar man- 
ner, adapted to the tenderness of youth. Thus they are to 
prepare them for being catechised in the schools, and 
by attendance on them to encourage them, and promote 
_ their edification. Parents are to be exhorted to the faithful 
discharge of their duty by the public preaching of the word ; 
but especially at the ordinary period of family visitation, before 
the administration of the Lord’s Supper, and also at other 
times by the Ministers and Elders. Parents who profess relig- 
ion and are negligent in this work, shall be admonished by the 
Ministers, and if the occasion requires they shall be censured by 
the Consistory, that they may be brought to the discharge of 
their duty. 

“II. Scxoous in which the young shall be properly instruct- 
ed in the principles of Christian doctrine, not only in cities, 
but also in towns, and country places, where heretofore none 
have existed. The Christian magistracy shall be requested that 
well qualified persons may be employed, and enabled to devote 
themselves to the service ; and especially, that the children of 
the poor may be gratuitously instructed, and not be excluded 
from the benefit of the schools. In this office none shall be 
employed but such as are members of the Church, having cer- 


te 


6 ff _starone NOTE. 

\ Baph 3 
tificates of an up.,nt faith, and pious life, and of being well 
versed in the truths of the Catechism. The schoolmast 
shall instruct their scholars according to their age and capac 
ty, at least two days in the week, not only by causing the: m, 
' to commit to memory, but also by instilling into their minds 
an acquaintance with the truths of the Catechism, (an elemen- 
tary small Catechism, the Compendium, and the Heidelbe: 
Catechism, are there specified to be used by the different 
grades of children and youth). The schoolmasters shall take — 
care not only that the scholars commit these Catechisms to — 
memory, but that they suitably understand the doctrine con-— 
tained in them. For this purpose they shall properly explain — 
to every one, in a manner adapted to his capacity, and fre-— 
quently enquire if they understand them. The schoolmasters 
shall bring every one of the pupils committed to their charge 
to the hearing of the preached word, and particularly to the 
preaching on the Catechism, and require from them an 
account of the same. 

“TIi. In order that due knowledge may be obtained of 
the diligence of the schoolmasters, and the improvement of 
youth, it shall be the duty of the Ministers, and if neces- 
sary, with an Elder, to visit all the schools, private, as well 
as public, frequently, in order to excite the teachers to earn- 
est diligence, to encourage and counsel them in the duty of 
catechising, and to furnish an example by questioning them; 
addressing them in a friendly and affectionate manner, and 
exciting them to early piety and diligence. If any of the 
schoolmasters should be found negleettul, or perverse, they 
should be earnestly exhorted by the Ministers, and if necessary, 
by the Consistory, in relation to their office. The Ministers in 
the discharge of their public duty in the church, shall preach 
on the Catechism. Their sermons shall be comparatively short, 
and accommodated as far as practicable to the comprehen- 
sion of youth as well as adults. The labors of those Minis- 
ters will be praiseworthy, who search out country places, and 
see that catechetical instruction be supplied, and faithfully 
preserved. Experience teaches that the ordinary instruction 
of the Church, catechetical and other, is not sufficient for 
many to instil that knowledge of the Christian religion, which 
should among the people of God be well grounded ; and also 

testifies that the living voice has very great influence; that 


a 


PREFATORY Ne. )- at 
z »~ S- 
miliar and suitable questions and answets, adapted to the 
prehension of each individual, is the best mode of catechis- 
‘ing, in order to impress the principles of religion upon the 
rt. Itshall be the duty of a Minister to go with an Elder 
all capable of instruction, and collect them in their houses, 
Consistory chamber, or some other suitable place, (a num- 
particularly of those more advanced in years), and explain 
iliarly to them the articles of the Christian Faith, and 
atechise them according to the circumstances of their differ- 
" ent capacities, progress, and knowledge; they shall question 
_ them on the matter of the public sermons on the Catechism. 
‘Those who desire to unite with the Church, shall, three or 
- four weeks before the administration of the Lord’s Supper, 
_ be more carefully and frequently instructed, that they may be 
_ better qualified, and be more free to give a satisfactory account 
_ of their faith. The Ministers shall employ diligent care to 
_ ascertain those who give any hopeful evidence of serious con- 
- cern for the salvation of their souls, and invite them unto 
“them, assembling them together who have lke impressions, 
_ and encouraging them to friendly intercourse and free con- 
_ vYersation with each other. Their meetings shall commence 
* with appropriate prayer and exhortation. If all this shall be 
_ done by the Ministers with that cordiality, faithfulness, and 
_ discretion, which become those who must give an account of 
the flock committed to them, it is not to be doubted that in a 
- short time, abundant fruit of their labor shall be found in 
_ growth in religious knowledge and holiness of life, to the 
_ glory of God, and the prosperity of the Church of Christ.” 
" There are parts in this scheme for the religious instruction 
_ of the young, referring to the magistracy and state enactments. 
_ The connection between Church and State, then existing in 
_ Holland, can find no place in this happy land. Let me revert 
: with delight to the parochial systems there and in Scotland, 
_ when religious truth was blended with common school instrue- 
tion. The former glory of Holland has departed, and now 
igious instruction is formally banished from her common 
‘schools. It is a gratifying circumstance that our General Synod 
has directed attention to these subjects adverted to, and di- 
tected them to be presented annually from the pulpit. 


i : THOMAS DE WITT. 


ve eee ee. ar ee 


‘i 


‘THE DUTY OF THE CHURCH 
— Frstenction and iscipline of ber Baptized Children, . 


[A sriur historical account of the important article, here 
inserted, may be useful and interesting. The article is the 
Report of a Committee, cones of Drs. Samuel Miller, John 
B. Romeyn, and James Richards, appointed by the General 
Assembly, in 1811. The instruction and discipline of the 
baptized children of the Church was brought before the 
Assembly in 1809, by the following minute :— 

“Whereas the Book of Discipline states, that children born — 
within the pale of the visible Church, and dedicated to God in — 
baptism, are under the inspection and government of the 
Church, and specifies various important particulars in which — 
that inspection and goverment should be exercised, as also 
directs the mode in which they should be treated, if they do — 
not perform the duties of church members; and, whereas, — 
there is reason to apprehend that many of our congregations — 
neglect to catechise the children that have been admitted to — 
the sealing ordinance of baptism, and do not exercise suitable 
discipline over them, therefore, 

“ Resolved, That the different Freely ang within our 
bounds, are hereby directed to inquire of the different sessions, — 
whether a proper pastoral case be exercised over baptize 
children in their congregations, that they learn the principles 
of religion, and walk in newness of life before God; and that — 
said Presbyteries do direct all sessions that are delinquent in — 
this respect, to attend to it carefully and without delay.” 
Minutes of Assembly, p. 431, new edition. | 

In the year 1811, the subject was again brought before the — 
Assembly, by an overture from the Synod of Kentucky, as 
appears by the following action:— : ; 

“Resolved, That Drs. Miller and Romeyn, and the Rev. — 
James Richards, be a committee to prepare and report to the © 


— Se 


overture from the Synod of Kentucky, which has been made 
to this Assembly :— 
"4 _“ What steps should the Church take with baptized youth, 
not in communion, but arrived at the age of maturity, should 
te such youth prove disorderly or contumacious ?” p. 509. 
__ The foregoing committee presented to the Assembly, in 
1812, a report, which is here republished verbatim. The 
_ Report awakened much interest and discussion; and the As- 
_ sembly ordered its publication, without coming to any decision 
_ onits principles. The following was the minute adopted :— 
_ The Committee appointed by the last Assembly to report 
_ to this Assembly on the subject of disciplining baptized 
_ children, reported; and the Report being read, was recom- 
_ mitted to the same committee for revision and publication, and 
_ it was 
“ Resolved, That the Assembly, without expressing any 
Opinion on the principles it contains, recommend it to the 
_ serious consideration of all the Presbyteries and ministers, 
_ that in due time a decision may be had on the important 
_ subjects discussed in the Report.” p. 509. 
__ The same committee reported to the Assembly in 1813, 
that they had revised and published the Report, and sent 
copies to the different Presbyteries. p. 519. 
In 1814, the following action was had: “The subject of a 
_ Report on the disciplining of baptized children, in relation to 
_ which the Assembly of the last, year, and the year before, had 
taken order, was called up; and it appeared that several 
Presbyteries had brought forward a formal expression of their 
opinion in regard to the adoption or rejection of the Report 
in question. On this, a discussion having arisen whether the 
report was intended to be sent to the Presbyteries, for the 
Sieg of Presbyterial opinion on the subject, it was there- 
fore, 
“Resolved, That the whole subject be referred to a com- 
mittee, to consider and report to the Assembly, what shall 
appear to them to be the correct method of procedure to be 
adopted relative thereto, in the circumstances in which it is 
now before the Assembly, and that Drs. Green, Woodhull, and 
Wilson, and Messrs. Caldwell and Connelly, be the committee.” 
p. 543. 


» 


. s ; wn 
> ’ 
“ 
“ = . 
DUTY TO BAPTIZED CHiby vi Sy. 9 - 


{ 
yw + 
10 i x “i, att OF THE CHURCH — 


Ata eh period in the sessions of the A 
this committee made a report, which was laid upon. vise 
p. 547. The Report was afterwards taken up, “was agal 
read, and recommitted to the same committee, with # 
Aataapn of Drs, Griffin and Blatchford, and Messrs. Blackburn 
Fisher, and Hazlett.” p. 551. Finally, on the last day o 
the sessions of the Assembly, the committee were dischargec 
“and the subject was indefinitely postponed.” p. 567, 4 

It appears from this history, that the Report on the di 
cipline of baptized children, was the occasion of awakening | 
much attention to the subject, and that the Assembly preferred 

to leave the matter as it stood in the standards of 1 Church, | 
without expressing any opinion. 

As to the author of the Report, tradition distinctly assigns — 
it to Dr. Romeyn, of New York. Dys. Miller and Richards, — 
approved of the principles of the Report, by signing their 
names to it. mn | 

The ttle of the Report has been slightly. changed, for the | 
sake of giving a clearer insight into its discussions. The title — 
of the pamphlet edition is as follows: “Report of a Committee — 
of the General Assembly, appointed to draft a PLan FoR © 
Discrpuinine Barrizep Cumpren.” The Report discusses © 
largely, the principles which underlie the whole subject of 
religious instruction and government. o 

The Report, in this republication of it, has been duled : 
into sections, for the convenience of the general reader, __ 

All will probably admit the extraordinary ability of the 
Report, and will acquiesce in many of its reasonings, without 
adopting all its views about excommunication. 
about the religious instruction of baptized children show that ; 
the present views of our Church on the subject, were familiar — 
to the Presbyterians of the last generation—Ziditor], if 


THE DUTY OF THE CHURCH IN THE INSTRUCTION © 
AND DISCIPLINE OF HER BAPTIZED 
CHILDREN. 

In well regulated communities, provision has ‘ever been — 
made for the education and future usefulness of children, — 
Their instruction and their habits, are considered as matters — 
of essential importance to the respectability and happiness of 


r > ) 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDR?:} 11 


¢ whole body. In the Church of God doy hold a station 
t less conspicuous, and for their benefit directions are given 
God in his word. In the dispensation of the Old Testa- 
ent, they, as well as their parents, constituted a part of the 
agvegation of the Lord; and to them, as such, cireumcis- 
, the sign of the covenant between God and the father of 
e faithful, together with his faithful seed, that is, the Church, 
IE Sieg administered. The standing which they then held, has 
md been taken from them under the dispensation of the New 
‘Testament, for the promise is still to them, as well as their 
avents. Hence, as members of the Church, they receive the 
_ sign and seal of the sacrament of the Christian circumcision, 
which is Baptism. This principle being adopted in the 
_ standards of our Church, it will be necessary to show what 
_ yiew our standards give of the sacraments of Baptism, and 
~ the Lord’s Supper, and also of the visible Church, that we 
_ may thoroughly understand the relation which the children 
of her members sustain to her, and thus be enabled to judge 
concerning the nature and execution of that disciplme, which 
_ ought to be exercised towards them. 


‘THE RELATION OF BAPTIZED CHILDREN TO THE VISIBLE CHURCH. 


The Confession of Faith of our Church, chap. xxvii. sect. 1, 
_ texches us, that “sacraments are holy signs, and seals of the 
covenant of grace, to put a visible difference between those 
that belong to the Church, and the rest of the world.” Simi- 
far is the language of the Larger Catechism, in the answer to 
_ the 162d question, where “a sacrament is called an holy ordi- 
_ aanee, instituted by Christ in hes Church, to signify, seal, and 
_ exhibit unto those that are within the covenant of grace, the 
benefits of his mediation.” Hence, it is expressly stated in 
the answer to the 166th question of the same, “that baptism 
is not to be administered to any that. are out of the visible 
Church ;” and provision is made in the 29th chapter of the 
Confession, and in answers to the 169, 170, 171, 172, 178 
questions of the Larger Catechism, to “keep off from the 
_ Lord’s Table such as are not visible members of the Church.” 
In this view of the sacraments, and of the persons to whom 
alone they may be lawfully administered, our Church agrees 

_ with the purest and best churches formed at the period of the 
Reformation in different parts of Europe, as also with the 


ae A Nek 2 <a as 4 


————— 


~~ 


' the Churches of Helvetia, says expressly, L the soromenlaey 
ch.” 


ail 


12 ' ae: “pure OF THE CHURCH -— 


first Churches in ies England. ‘Several authorities) will i) 
quoted in detail, and references made to others* == 

The former Confession of Helvetia (or Switzerland), w cl 
was written in Basil about the year 1636, in behalf of al 


appertain to them which are in the Char ‘ 

The Confession of Bohemia, published in the year. 1575 
also called the Confession of the Waldenses, terms “the sacra- 
ments, holy covenants, of God with his Chane and of the 
Chureh with God.” * ris 

The French Confession, drawn up in the year 1559, by the 
Reformed in that kingdom, in the 35th article, acknowle 
that there are only two sacraments which are common to the 
whole Church. In the Belgie or Reformed Dutch Church 
Confession, published by all the Belgic or Dutch Churches 
in the year 1566, it is said, art. 33, “We believe that God, 
having regard to our dullness and infirmity, did institute sacra- 
ments for us, that by them his promises might be sealed unto. 
us, and that ‘they might be most certain pledges of his heav- 
enly love towards us, and of his gifts bestowed upon ary for: 
the cherishing and sustaining of our faith.” 

The first Synod of the Churches of New England, held at 
Cambridge, 1648, unanimously judged the Westminster Con- 
fession of Faith, in all matters of faith, to be very holy, ortho- 
dox, and judicious ; only excepting to those parts which relate. 
to church government and discipline Their view of the 
sacraments was therefore the same with that whidhs a Con- 
fession gives. er caietel) Br] 

In the second session of this Synod, held in ‘Reaiioae’ in 1680, 
a Confession, essentially the same with the Westminster, but 
differing in its phraseology and arrangement was adopted. In 
the 28 chap, sect. 1, of this Confession, it is said, “Sacraments: 
are holy signs and seals of the covenant of grace, immediately 
instituted by Christ, to represent him and his benefits and to. : 
confirm our interest in him.” coh haem he : 

The Connecticut Churches, in an assembly of elders and mes- 
sengers, held at Saybrook, 1708, adopting the abovementioned — 
Confession, maintained the same opinion on this subject. - 

A similar doctrine is taught in the Augsburg Confession, — 

* These authorities are taken from a “ Harmony of the Confessions of ‘the Faith of, . 


the Christian and Reformed Churches.” London, 1643. 
+ Mather’s Mag. Chr. Am. 5, b. 1, p. 8. 


q 
“sf ; 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN , * 13 


. 3—the Confession of Saxony, art. 2—of Sueveland,* art. 
j—of England, art. 25—of Basil, art. 5. 
indeed, on this point there appears to have been no mate- 
difference among the Reformed Churches. 
ying thus seen that, according to our standards, and the 
essions of the Protestant Churches, the sacraments of bap- 
and the Lord’s Supper, legitimately belong only to the 
_ visible Church, we proceed to exhibit the view they give of 
’ the visible Church. 
In the answer to the sixty-second question of the Larger 
Westminster Catechism, the visible Church is defined to be 
_ “a society made up of all such, as in all ages and places of 
world profess the true religion, and their children.” To 
understand this answer correctly, we must attend first to the 
of the profession required in adults, to constitute them 
_ members of the Church, and then to the relation which the 
_ children, either by birth or adoption, of such adults, sustain 
_ to the Church as members thereof. 

I. The profession meant in the above answer, according to 
the answer to the one hundred and sixty-sixth question of the 
Larger Catechism, is more particularly specified to be “a pro- 
 fession of faith in Christ and obedience to him.” The faith, 

of which mention is made in the answer to the eighty-sixth 
[ question of the Shorter Catechism, is defined to be “a saving 
grace, whereby we receive and rest upon Jesus Christ alone 
4 for salvation, as he is offered to us in the Gospel.” Obedience 
_ to Christ, is a conformity of conduct and conversation to all 
_ the commandments of Christ. 

_ In full agreement with this view, is the doctrine of other 
_ Reformed Churches. In the latter Confession of Helvetia, 
_ which was framed by the pastors of Zurich, in the year 1566, 
_ and approved by their confederates of Bern, and other parts 
_ of Switzerland, as also by those of Geneva, and the Churches 
_ of Hungary and Scotland, the Church, in chap. 17, is defined 
_ tobe “a community of all saints, 7. e. of them who do truly 
know and rightly worship, and serve the true God in Jesus 
Christ the Saviour, by the word and the Holy Spirit, and 
_ which by faith are partakers of all those good graces which 
are freely offered through Christ.” In the Confession of Basil, 


*This is the Confession of the four cities, Strasburg, Constance, Memingen, and 
presented to Charles V. 15380. 


7 


© he 


—s 


—e 


CN 


. which do truly confess that Jesus is the Christ, 


‘the Church. 


14 / > DUTY OF THE cHURCH eee 


which was written in the year 1532, by the 
Church of Basil, and allowed by the. pasto 
“ All they are said to be citizens of the Chris 


that taketh away the sins of the world, and do 
that faith by the works of love.” Se Tee 

The 19th article of the Articles of Rilieicae of 
England, specifies the Church to be a “ ese riagione 
ful men.” 

The Belgic Confession, in the 27th art. ‘definies 
to be “a holy congregation of true Christian believers. 

In the Confession of Augsburg, presented in the y: 
to Charles the V. by the Protestants of Germany, it 
“to speak properly, the Church of Christ is a congregation 
the members of Christ, 2. e. of the saints who do hse 
and rightly obey Christ.” th, SW 

The French Confession, in the 27th jee rallies that 
Church is a company of the faithful, which agree togeth 
following the Word of God, and in embracing pure religior 

The Cambridge Platform, i in the 12th chap. 2d sect. sa’ 
“the things which are requisite to be found in all chur 
members, are repentance from sin and faith in the Lord J 
and therefore, these are the things whereof men are to be | 
amined at their admission into the Church,* and which 
they must profess and hold forth in such sort, as weit satis 
rational charity that the things are indeed.” 

The Confession adopted by the Synod of the New Engla 
Churches, in Boston, and afterwards by that of the Chur 
of Connecticut, in Saybrook, defines the visible Ca: 
Church, in chap. 26, sect. 2, to be “the whole body of 
throughout the world, professing the faith of the Gospel, 
obedience unto God by Christ, according unto it, not destro 
ing their own profession by any errors ae thes foun 
tion, or unholiness of conversation.” vid nk RO 

The same doctrine is taught in the Gutenion a Bo! 
mia,t chap. 8—of Saxony, art. 1 ee be egiagmae art. 

32—of Sueveland, art. 15. Splat 


* The men here meant, according to the 6th sect. of the anes , chapter, 
adults who ‘‘ were never in church society before.” In chap. 8, sect. 2, ate i 
dren of such as are holy,” ¢. 6. of visible saints, are declared to be members of 


a 


+ The poor persecuted remains of the Albigenses or Valdenses, presented to Fran-— 


on 


— 


, é 
TO HER BAPTIZED conmnin,? ; 15 


fo these authorities the opinions of the principal Reformers 
night be added, but it is deemed superfluous. Enough has 
n said, to prove, that in the judgment of other Reformed 
ehes, as well as our own, the profession which constitutes 
membership in the Chusch, is that of saving faith in 
Lord Jesus and obedience to his commandments. 
‘IL. We proceed to show the nature of that relation, which 
hildren by birth or adoption, of such adults as make the 
ve profession, sustain to the Church as members thereof. 
the birth of children is the consequence of a law of nature, 
ad not of the covenant of grace, so these children, as well 
ll others, come into the world children of wrath. They 
efore are not members of the Church in the same manner 
adults, 7. e. by profession, as before described; for of such 
mbership they are not capable. Nevertheless, since they 
ng to their parents, as their flesh and blood, and their 
f earthly good, they, in virtue of this union with their 
nts, are related to the Church as her children. Not that 
ithe faith of their parents is imputed to them, and they on 
_ that account are considered within the Church. But God, by 
virtue of his own free and sovereign goodness, has given unto 
e members of his Church very precious promises, not only 
to them personally, but to their seed: Thus he assured Abra- 
_ ham, Gen. 17, “I will be a God unto thee, and unto thy seed 
~ after thee ;” and the Apostle Peter, in Acts 2, says, “the 
promise is to. you and to your children, even as many as the 
_ Lord our God shall call.” The promise is, not that God will 
- convert and save every one of these children; but that he will, 
by virtue of Christ’s death, from such children of wrath, raise 
p a seed to serve him. On the ground of the promise, there- 
Fare. the children of those who profess faith in Christ, and 
_ obedience to his commandments, are considered as members of 
the Church. As the promise is made only to the members 
of the Church, and as we cannot acknowledge any one to be 
M member who does not profess faith in Jesus Christ, and 
Bihadience to his commandments; it follows that none, but the 
: children, by birth or adoption, of parents, one or both of 


cis Lin the year 1200, their Confession, in which they call the Church “one holy 
tion of all the elect of God.” —Jortin’s Life of Erasmus, vol. 8, p. 106, Svo. 


16 » DUTY OF THE CHUROH 


whom do thus poe faith and obedience, 
as the subjects of the promise, and thus within the Chm 
We have added children by adoption, to ‘ ose by bi bi 
because there is nothing in the word of God and in 
standards of our Church to forbid such adoption, _ 
To these and no other children, the sacrament of bap 
may be lawfully administered. Thus, in the answer 
166 question of the Larger Catechism, it is said, 
descending from parents either both or but one of them 
fessing faith in Christ, and obedience to him, are 
respect within the covenant, and are to be baptized.” _ 
In agreement with this, the latter Confession of 
restricts the privilege to “young infants born of 
parents ;” the former to “such as are born of the y 
God ;” the French Confession, to infants born of “ho 
the Belgic, to the infants of believers, “the childr 
faithful ;” the Confession of Saxony, “to those only. 
engrafted into the Church ;” the Confession _ at 
ton, and afterwards at Saybrook, to “the signal on 
both believing parents, and to those only.” ry 
To these authorities may be added the forms for 
infants, used by the Freach, Genevan, and Dutch ‘ 
which are founded upon the ‘fact that the infants are presented 
by persons professing faith in and obedience to Christ. «teh 
In addition to these public testimonies, the opinions of Cal-” 
vin, the elder Turretine, Beza, Witsius, and others might be 
adduced. We only quote Frith, one of the Engle mart’ 
whose words are a proper conclusion on this subject. 
tism is given before the congregation unto him, ee 
he receiveth it, hath either professed the religion of Chri or 
else hath the word of promise, by the which promise he is 
known to be of the sensible congregation of Christ.” In 
See Ee a a a te naa ae Be gg 
doubted testimony that we have an eternal covenant of grace 
the exhortation to the parents, we have these words, “ Beloved ir meee 
you have heard that baptism is an ordinance of God, to seal UNTO US and to 
his covenant; therefore it must be used to that end,” 4. @. as aseal to us and to 
seed, of his covenant with us and our seed. Can a person then 48 pi ati 
such a seal, if that person does not profess faith in Christ, and 
Moreover, the first question requires the parent or iri to eeu 
is ‘‘ sanctified in Christ, and therefore a member of his’ ; 
for any parent to profess this, “if he has not himself 


united to Christ?” Or, can he profess his child to be in } 
fess himself to be in Christ.” 9 Beste ora < ; 
a, ie ~ 2S 


™~ 


——— 


. = J 

TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDRE mn 17 
words, the two grounds on which membership rests, are 
etly noticed,— 1, in adults, the ground is their profes- 
2, in infants, the word of promise. 
e have been the more full in our quotations from our 
standards, and those of other Reformed Churches, on the 
t of the sacraments and the Church, not merely to show 
pleasing harmony which existed between the Reformed 

hes at their commencement; but chiefly to exhibit a 
ining” testimony against prevailing errors on these subjects. 
e errors to which we refer, are these, “that the right and 
wer, of handing down baptism to our children, are derived 
‘the baptism of the parent ;” “that the original guilt of 
baptized infants, is so covered by the blood of atonement, 
symbolized in baptism, that its condemning power, at least 
with regard to baptized infants dying in infancy, is destroyed 
by the grace of the new covenant;” “that a profession of 
‘saving faith im adults, is not requisite to entitle them to bap- 
_ tism ;” “that a mere owning of the covenant, without a 
 eredible profession of a person’s being in the covenant, enti- 
- tles him to the baptism of his children ;” “that a child ought 
" Bot to be punished, by refusing baptism, for the faults of its 
4 = ;” “that a parent’s profession is to be considered credi- 
_ ble, if his life be moral, without inquiring into his religious 
_ practice, or exacting from him a promise of obedience to all 
the commandments of Christ ;” “that a person may lawfully 
be admitted to the Lord’s Supper, who neglects religious 
duties, though he may be moral in his deportment ;” and 
_ “that the sacraments are converting ordinances, intended to 
"regenerate sinners, or to procure the pardon of sins.” The 
_ quotations we have made, prove that the Reformed Churches 
_ considered the sacraments as confirming ordinances, intended 
only for the members of the visible Church; the visible 
~ Church, as composed only of those adults who credibly profess 
_ saving faith in Christ, and obedience to him, and their infants ; 
the profession required in adults, that of saving faith; the 
Tight of handing down infant baptism, as derived not from 
_ the mere fact of a parent’s being himself baptized, but from 
_ his professing credibly the great truths taught by his baptism ; 
the cleansing efficacy of the blood of atonement symbolized 
_ by baptism, as sealed not so much to the infant baptized, as 
_ to the Church ; the relation which children sustain to the 


ery 


a 


ee 


e AS MEMBERS OF THE VISE B 
PROPER SUBJECTS OF CHRISTIAN ‘DISCH P 


‘The children of those parents who profess 1 fait! 
ence as before described, being thus the proper reci 
the privilege of baptism, : are also legitimate subjects of C 
tian discipline. As members of the household of faith, 
are subject to its rules and its authority, in the same n 
as children are subject to the rules and authority of the ho S 
or family to which they belong. They are not subject 
I | adults, until the ey become adults, but as childre 
‘| care and discipline, which is suited to their age an | chara 
must be exercised over them. This is fully established in 


form of discipline and government of our Church, in th: 
part which relates to forms of process, chap. 1, sect. 1, w. 
it is said, “ Inasmuch as baptized persons are members of 
Church, they are under its care, and subject to its g 

1 and discipline” And in the Directory for Worship, 

hy “sect. 1, it is said, “ Children born within the ] 

Ve ble Church, and dedicated to God in baptism, are “under hi 

iF inspection ‘and government of the Church” 

b Agreeably to this principle, our mother Church in.Seo 

[ has from the earliest period of her establishment, made 

bt vision for the instruction and discipline of her children 

P| different acts of the General Assembly, she has declared tl 

by education to be under the inspection of her judicatories, 

. directed the course of their studies accordingly . Thus we 

. find, that as far back as the reign of James the 

4 admitted to instruct the youth, but such as. should, 

t the visitors of the Kirk. (Steuart’s (Pardovan) ections, 
t b. 1, tit. 17, sect. 1). The General Assembly, in 1638, ratifie 
the acts of the Assembly, 1565-67-95, “whereby visi 
colleges is to be had by way of commission fror 

Assembly; and the principal regents and p 

colleges, and masters and doctors of schools, 


ers of religion, their saly for discharge of their calling, 
d the honesty of their conversation.” (Steuart’s Collec., b. 


eTies to settle schools in every landward parish, and provide 
m able for the teaching of youth. (Do., b. 1, tit. 5, sect. 2). 
an act of the Assembly, 1642, a grammar school was erected 
Bas every presbytery, seat, and burg. (Do—do—do). In 

1645, the Assembly passed an act for the advancement of 
~ learning and good order in colleges and grammar schools, in 
which details for regulating the education of youth are given, 
_ The Assembly of 1700, appointed all presbyteries to take 
special, particular, and exact notice of all schoolmasters, gov- 
ernors, and pedagogues of youth, within their respective 
bounds, and oblige them to subscribe the Confession of Faith, 
and in case of continued negligence (after admonition), error, 
_ or immorality, “or not being careful to educate those under 
_ their charge, in the Protestant reformed religion,” points out 

_ the mode in which they are to be punished. (Do.,, b. 1, tit. 
_ 5, sect. 1). By an act of the Assembly, 1706, it is enjoined, 
4 that presbyteries visit grammar schools twice a year, by some 
_ of their own number. (Do., b. 1, t. 17, sect. 4). The above 
_ acts, which have been selected from a mass, relating to the 
same subject, fully prove that the mother Church, considering 
herself responsible for her children, has directed their edu- 
’ cation in schools and colleges, that they might thus be trained 

up for God. In this she has acted upon the principle, that 

these children were subject to her authority. “We account 
ourselves bound,” says principal Hill, in his Institutes (p. 3, 

sect. 2; p. 316), “to exercise a continued inspection over the 

Christian education of those who have been baptized, that as 

_ far as our authority and exertions can be of any avail, parents 
_ may not neglect to fulfil their vows.” Being subject to her 
_ authority in their education, unquestionably they are not freed 

from that authority in their moral or religious deportment. 
_ The care which has been taken to provide for them sound 

and pious teachers, proves the contrary. So does the avowed 
_ ground, on which they are baptized, viz: to use the words of 
_ the Directory of the mother Church on baptism, “the seed 
_ and posterity of the faithful, born within the Church, have by 

their birth, interest in the covenant and right to the seal of it.” 

Hence it is added, “that children by baptism are solemnly 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. DS | oa 


a 1, tit. 17, sec). The same Assembly directed the several pres- _ 


‘this principle, all baptized persons are amenab 


20 ; DUTY OF THE CHURCH 


received into the bosom of tie visible Chuceh, | 
from the world, and them that are without, 
believers.” If, then, these children are in the ¢ 
they must be the subjects of her discipline. In conform 


Sessions, to Presbyteries, Synods, and the General 
Even minors may be summoned before Church session 
Col., b. 4, tit. 3, sect. 24); and finally, by the Assembly < 
1642, “every presbytery is enjoined to proceed against 
communicating members ;* which act, taken in conn 
with other acts, relative to discipline, and the ayowed pri 
of the Church on this subject, must include all me: 
minors as well as adults, who have come to years capa 
discerning the Lord’s body. (Steu. Col., b. 2, tit. 4, sect. 
In thus claiming the right of inspection and government « 
all baptized persons, within their respective jurispictions, 
mother Church, and our Church, perfectly agree with 
Primitive Church, as also with the other Reformed Churches, 
A very brief detail of facts will be given in proof of this” 
assertion. Bet 

I. The Primitive Church considered herself as the com 
mother of all baptized children, and exercised a correspondi 
care over them, that they might be trained up as a generation - 
to serve the Lord. She did not indeed, in so many words, in 
her public Confessions, adopted and enlarged from time to” 
time to meet prevailing errors avow the principle: nor was it 
necessary, for the principle was recognized in the requiren 
of “a promise or vow from the baptized person, that he w 
live according to the rules of Christianity.” (Jus 
Apology, Bingham’s Ece. Ant. vol, 4, b. xi. ch. 7, s, 6, p. 2 
As this vow could not be made by infants, it was requ 
from those who presented them. These persons, whe 
parents or others, besides receiving themselves, as members 
of the Church, the seal of baptism, became responsible not 
only for the instruction, but for the admonition, and rebuke, 
if necessary, of the children baptized. (Bing. Hee. Ant. vol, 
4, b. xi, ch. 8, s. 5), Individuals of eminence in the Prin ni 
tive Church, incidentally avow the principle, and draw conclu- — 
sions from it suited to the cireumstances which led them + 


* A similar rule is contained in the discipline of the French Reformed Churches, eB, 
chap. 12, can. 11, Quick’s Synodicon, vol. 1, ; eae 


a 
- 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 245 


the principle. Thus Augustine, in his 23 Epist. to 
e, says, “Children were presented to baptism, not 


Bee ach by those in whose hands they were brought (though 


1 too, if they were good and faithful men), as by the 
ciety of saints. The whole Church was their mother.” 
Eccles. Ant. b. xi, c. 8, s. 8). Hence he concludes 
‘Church is bound to maintain baptized children, who in 
course of providence should be deprived of support. 
this principle was in fact avowed by the Primitive 
ch in her practice, though not in words in her Confes- 
a, appears from the design of the rite of confirmation; 
attention which was paid to the instruction of baptized 
hildren ; and the discipline actually inflicted upon them in 
e of improper conduct. 
First. It appears that a rite called Confirmation, was admin- 
istered by the imposition of the hands, of the Minister, or 
hop, or Elder, together with prayer, on baptized children, 
certain age. Both Calvin (in his Institutions, b. 4, c. 19, 
), and Owen (in his Commentary on the Hebrews, ch. 6, 
9, p. 33, vol. 3), acknowledge that this practice existed at 
a very early period in the Church. The latter thus states its 
design: “ When they (that is, the children of believers, bap- 
"tized in their infancy), were established in the knowledge of 
_ these necessary truths (of which he makes mention before), 
and had resolved on personal obedience unto the Gospel; they 
_ were offered unto the fellowship of the faithful: and here, on 
_ giving the same account of their faith and repentance, which 
others had done before they were baptized, they were admit- 
ted into the communion of the Church, the elders thereof 
$y vino their hands on them, in token of their accceptation, 
_ and praying for their confirmation in the faith.” This rite, 
_ which originally was confined to those who were baptized in 
_ their infancy, was afterwards administered to adults, immedi- 
_ ately upon their baptism. (King’s Primitive Church, part 2, 
ch. 5. Bing. Ecce. Ant. b. xii, c. 1, s. 1). In process of time, 
when the Church became grossly corrupted in her practice as 
_ well as doctrine, it was administered to infants immediately 
after baptism, that they might receive the Lord’s Supper. 
rs (Bing. Ece. Ant. b. xii, c. 1, s. 2).* This historical fact, whilst 


% *This practice is still continued in the Greek Church. Smith’s Account of the 
_ Greek Church, pp. 116 and 161. 


ee 


| 
| 
| 


22 DUTY OF THE ORDER: ty? 


it. exhibits a:most deplorable superstition, striking 
the design of Confirmation, as already state 
By this rite, “it came to pass,” saith the jud: 
(in his Eccles. Polity. book 5, sect. 66, p. 236, of 
fol. ed. Lond, 1723), “that children, in expe 
were seasoned with the principles of true religion 
malice and corrupt examples depraved their minds; a, g 
foundation was laid betimes for the direction of the course 
their whole lives: the seed of the Church of God was 
served sincere and sound: the prelates and. fathers of G 
family, to whom the care of their souls belonged, saw. by, t 
and examination of them, a part of their own heayy, burd 
discharged ; reaped comfort by beholding the first. beginni 
of true godliness in tender years; glorified him whose: pra 
they found in the mouth of infants + and neglected not so 
an opportunity of giving every one fatherly encourage 
and exhortation: whereunto imposition of hands, and praye 
being added, our warrant for the great good effect, ‘thereof 
the same which patriarchs, prophets, priests, apostles, fathers, 
and men of God have had, for such their particular, invoca- 
tions and benedictions, as no man, I suppose, professing, truth | 
and religion, will easily think to have been without fruit, ¢ 
This rite of confirmation, thus administered to baptized chil- 
dren, when arrived to competent years, and previously 
structed and prepared for it, with the express view of their. 
mission to the Lord’s Supper, shows clearly that the Primi 
Church in her purest days, exercised the authority, of a mothe 
over her baptized children. 

Secondly. The attention which was paid to. the instruct 
of baptized children in the Primitive Church was great. — 
Christians, according to Mosheim (Kce. Hist. vol. 1, p, 11 
took all possible care to accustom their children to. the § st 
of the Scriptures, and to instruct them in the doctri 
of their holy religion. Clemens Romanus praises the Co 
thian believers, “that they commanded the young: men, 
follow those things that were modest and grave :” and e1 
them to train up their children in the discipline. of | 
(Wake’s trans. Manchester edit. 1799, pp. 2 and 15). : 
bius notices the great care of Leonides, the father, o: ‘eed 
in the matter, (1. 6, c. 2) ; Socrates (1. 2, c. 9), takes the itis; : 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 23 


3, us ty in ier the same ee says, ‘ais was. done 
a i md-tptov evos, according to the custom of the country. 
“Gregory Nazianzen (in the fourth century), peculiarly com- 
ends his mother, that not only she herself was consecrated 
) God, and brought up under a pious education, but that she 
veyed it down as a necessary inheritance to her children : 
it seems her daughter Gorgonia, was so well seasoned with 
these holy principles, that she religiously walked in the steps 
of so good a pattern ; and did not only reclaim her husband, 
‘a but educated her children and nephews in the ways of religion, 
them an excellent example while she lived, and leaving 
s as her last charge and request when she died: 2. nt This? 
says Cave, “ was the discipline under which Christians were 
_ brought up in those times. Religion was instilled in them 
_ betimes, which grew up and mixed itself with their ordinary 
labors and recreations.” (Primitive Christianity, p. 173, 174, 
- ‘4th ed. Lond.) As an instance of this, he quotes Jerome, as 
ad eying of the place where he lived, “you could not go into 
-- fields, but you might hear the ploughman at his hallelu- 
y jahs, the mower at his hymns, and the vine dresser singing 
_ Dayid’s psalms.” (Prim. Christian, 173, 1 74). Besides the 
instruction which was thus given by believing parents to their 
{ baptized children, these children, in all places where it was 
' practicable, had, from the very commencement of the Chris- 
tian Church, the opportunity ‘of attending catechetic schools ; 
schools erected for instruction in divine and profane science. 
_ Such was the famous school of Alexandria, to instruct both in 
human and divine learning, which Jerome dates from the days 
Of Mark the Evangelist. (Vol. 1, of his works, Col. Agrip. 
an. 1616, p. 105). In this school, Eusebius informs us 
cles. Hist. b. 5, c. 10), Panteenus taught ; to him succeeded 
Clemens Alexandrinus (I. 6, c. 6); and to Clemens, Origen 
- (1 6,¢.19). Similar schools existed, according to Bingham 
cles. Antiq. book 3, chap. 10, sect. 5), in Rome, Cesarea, 
intioch, and other places. These schools it appears were 
t in churches, where they were erected, or in buildings 
= ad dhoining to the church : “which is evident,” says Bingham 
(8.8, c. 7, s. 12), from the observation which Socrates makes 
Fs upon the education of Julian the apostate, that in his youth 
he frequented the Church (GaovAcx7jv), where in those days 


= | PUTT pF 55% CoTna eae 


the schools were kept.” This practice was 
when the Church became corrupted. In 
fourth century, Gregory, who was instrumental 
the Arminians, and was afterwards the 
sehools in every city, and masters over th 
command, to teach the Arminian children to rea 
By the canons of some councils, charity schools 

ed to be erected in cathedrals and other churches 
in the seventh century, the sixth couneil Ak ( 


and acre In the ninth century, the council of 
that there shall be masters in all cathedrals; and other 
where it is necessary, masters and teachers, of the li 
ences. Similar directions are found in the canons 
council of Toul or Savonieres, in Lorrain. (Dupi ’s 
9th cent). From these few facts, the conclusion 
to adopt the language of the learned archdeacor 
the Gospel, and those who embrace it, are due our gra 
acknowledgements, for the learning that is at prese 
world. The infidels, educated in Christian countries, 01 
learning they have to Christianity, and act the part pea 
brutes, which, when they haye sucked the dam, turn ab ) 
and strike her.” (Charge 1, vol. 4, of his sermons, ‘Dube 
The attention which was thus paid by believers, indiy 
and by the Church, collectively, to the instruction of 
proves the fact, that they were under the care and R: 
the Church. 
Thirdly. Discipline was actually inflicted upon b 
children, in the Primitive Church. “The censur 
Church, y Bingham (b. 16, ch. 3, s. 11), informs us, 
or never touched them Whiiee minors, or children under 
there being more proper punishments thought fit for then 
such as fatherly rebukes, and corporal correction; ; 
inflict the highest censures upon such, was. rather | 
lessening of authority, and bringing contempt ‘upon | 
line of the Church.” Thus the same author says, 
who flourished in the 4th century, (Epis. 159, to. 
assures us, the kind of punishment by stripes, was | 
commonly used, not only by schoolmasters and ] 
by bishops in their consistories also. One. of th 
Isidore of Seville, who flourished in the sixth geo 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 25 

ee Z 

“That they, who were in their minority, should not be pun- 

ished by excommunication, but according to the quality of 

_ their negligence or offence, be corrected with congruous 
~ Ee 


Ii. The Reformed Churches of Bohemia, of France, of 
Holland, waiving any notice of others, in their standards, 
> have Tecognized the principle, that baptized children are under 
the watch and discipline of the Church. By the two last, 
_ especially, specific regulations are given for the education of 
- their children; and schools are directcd to be established, 
" under the inspection of the eldership, in every congregation. 
' Thus we find, in the discipline of the Reformed Churches of 
_ France (chap. 2, can. 1, 2 and 5), it is enjoined, 1. “That 
_ the Churches shal] do their utmost endeavor to erect schools, 
and to take care of the instruction of their youth. 2. Regents, 
and masters of schools, shall subscribe the Confession of Faith, 
and church discipline, and the towns and churches shall not 
admit any one into this office without the consent of the Con- 
sistory of that place. 5. A proposition out of the word of 
God shall be made by the scholars of EVERY CHURCH, as time 
and place may conveniently bear it: at which exercises, pas- 
tors shall be present to preside and order the said proposi- 
tions.” Thus, also, in the 14th chapter of the same book of 
discipline, can. 14: “Fathers and mothers are directed to be 
exhorted to be very careful of their children’s education, 
which are the seed-plot, and promising hopes of God’s Church. 
And therefore, such as send them to school to be taught by 
priests, monks, Jesuits, and nuns, they shall be prosecuted 
with all church censures. Those also shall be censured, who 
dispose of their children to be pages, or servants, unto lords 
and gentlemen of the contrary religion.” (Quick’s Synod, 
_ vol. 1, pp. xxvi and lv). In perfect agreement with this, the 
_ Reformed Low Dutch Church, in the rules of government, 
art. 21, directs “The consistories in every congregation to pro- 
vide good schoolmasters, who are able, not only to instruct 
children in reading, writing, grammar, and the liberal sciences, 
_ but also to teach them the catechism, and the first principles 
_ of religion ;” and, in art. 54, it is enjoined, “That the school- 
_ tasters under the immediate care of the consistory, shall be 
_ obliged to subscribe the Confession of Faith, cr instead there- 
_ of, the Heidelberg Catechism.” Thus the Synod of Dort de- 
2 


“ee eee. 


hve 


Dn Te eed Se 


gt PCO ena « 


A ae 


~ 


26 _ DUTY OF THE CHURCH 


threefold method of catechising. 1. Domestic, | 
Scholastic, by schoolmasters; and 8. Becle 
elders, readers, or visitors of the sick ; and 
duty it is to visit and inspect the Churches. and 
be admonished to make this the first object of their care 
carry this plan into effect, so far as respects the 

, of instruction, the synod passed another decree, em 
the following resolutions: Ist. Schools for the edi i 
children and youth, shall be established wherever they m 
found necessary. 2d. Provision shall be made for i 
and supporting suitable teachers. 3d. The children ‘ 
poor must be provided for in these schools, or in~ oth 
pressly for them. 4th. No person shall be a 
charge of these schools, who is not a member of the B 
Church, furnished with testimonials of his orthodoxy and g 
morals, ‘and who shall not previously lave subseribed the Cc 
fession of Faith, and Belgic Catechism, and solemnly pr 
to instruct the ‘Children committed to his care, in the 
ples. contained in the church standards. 5th: They shi 
cording to the age or capacity of the children, emp oa 
half-days in every week, not only in hearing them repeat, 
in assisting them to understand their catechism ; shall ex 
them frequently ; inculcate on them the necessity. of 
attendance upon the ordinances of religion: accompany th 
to these ordinances, and promote their benefit from: 
6th: To promote fidelity in the teachers, and progress in t 
children, it shall be the duty of the pastors and: elders fi 
quently to visit these schools; to encourage and direct 
teachers in the mode of catechising; ; to examine the chil 
with mild severity, and to excite them to industry and 
by holy exhortations, by commendations, and suitable 
“Such,” say the General Synod of the Reformed 
Church in this country, in the year 1809, in their pt 
tracts, “such is the construction which our for 
upon ‘the Constitution of the Church of Christ; and 
be at a loss whether more to admire their wisdom and 
or to lament our languor and degeneracy in- 
close adherence to a system like this, so far as. 
nected with their end, is calculated to raise the 
and social state to. as: high perfection as:this earth a 


- 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 27 


is the system of complete organization, which promotes the 
unity; forms, while it preserves the habits; combines the 
efforts, increases the strength, and pours moral health into 
the fountains of society.” (Christians’ Magazine, No. 4, vol. 
3, pp. 229, 230). Not less pointed and explicit on this sub- 
ject did the New England Churches express their opinion, in 
the Cambridge Platform of Discipline, chap. 12, sect. 7: 
“They,” that is, baptized children, such is their language, 
“are also under church watch, and consequently subject to rep- 
rehensions, admonitions, and censures thereof, for healing 
and amendment, as need shall require.” 

Though THE PRINCIPLE, that baptized children are subjects 
of church discipline, be thus acknowledged by the Reformed 
Churches generally, and by ours particularly, according to the 
unquestionable and laudable example of the Primitive Church, 
it is a lamentable truth, that it is not carried into effect in any 
of them, as it ought to be. In the earliest and purest periods 
of their existence, they, did, ina commendable degree, act upon 
this principle. But now, from the most of them, if not all, 
the glory in this respect is departed. Children of the faithful, 
are still considered proper recipients of the privilege of bap- 
tism, yet they are suffered to live as if they were not subjects 
of Christian discipline. In too many instances, a supersti- 
ous regard has been paid to the mere rite of baptism, whilst 
the most deplorable neglect of the duties arising from, and 
connected with that rite, has been manifested; not only on the 
part of parents, but of church officers. This neglect appears 
to have originated in two mistakes on this subject. 

The jirst is, that infant baptism is viewed as a sacrament 
to the parent, or parents only, and not to the Church or body 
of visible believers. The latter undoubtedly, as well the former, 
receive the thing singnified, and sealed by baptism.— Baptism 

says Boston), as often as it is administered according to 
hrist’s institution, doth by his appeintment seal the whole 
benefits of the covenant of grace, not only to the party re- 
ceiving, but the whole of the body within the covenant (Body 
of Divinity, vol. 3, p. 299). Indeed, the former receive it only | 
because they belong to the latter, constituting a part of them 
in their collective capacity: for the compact was made with 
Abraham and his seed, which the apostle (Gal. 3: 16, 29), 
explains to be his faithful seed, the Church. Baptism, being 


28 , DULY OF THE CHUA 


for the confirmation of her faith, she 
baptized children, and exercise suitable f 
that the ordinance may not be profaned 
contrary, the thing signified in their baptism. 
by them in their experience. a 
The other mistake relates to discipline. 
merely as the infliction of punishment, and 
suspension and excommunication. But discipline 
privilege, consisting in instruction, advice, warnin, 
and remonstrance. Even when it assumes the are fo 
an avenger of evil, it is for edification, and not for destr 
The authority of the Church is mild and parental. He 
cers may not lord it over God’s heritage, but must 
whole visible family of the Redeemer as their spiri Idx 
When they are constrained to inflict judicial censures, t 
must do it in love, that the wanderer who is punished may 
reclaimed. In this twofold light it is a privilege, : oh 
discipline is in a family, in a school, or in a state, by whi 
authority, on the one hand, and subordination on the o 
become sources of blessings to all who are in the ¢ i 
God. Both the authority, on the part of church ot 
this swhordination, on the part of all church mem 
as well as adults, lie at the foundation of discip 
out this distinction, well understood and carried int 
and universal operation, discipline becomes in the C urch 
instrument of faction to distract the members, or of ITU] 
to screen delinquents from punishment. The Church 
equally with civil society, rejects the absurdity of all 
to her being both ruled and rulers. She recognizes, i 
unequivocal manner, the authority of parents” 
children; of teachers over their pupils; and of mag 
over their subjects. Without interfering in the pecul 
province of each, as far as religion is not concerned, she cle 
for her officers paramount authority in the ho 
all who are in that house; and requires that in ma 
ing to the interests of that house, the authority 
teachers, and of magistrates, shall be so far su 
authority of her officers, as to aid them in ay 
guided by them, and to receive the rebuke of love a 
hand when deemed necessary. The two principles o 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 29: 


and subordination must be kept in view, as also the twofold 
ture of discipline, viz: preventive and corrective, in order 
at we may properly ascertain the manner in which the 


h: 


nureh of Christ must exercise her authority over baptized 
nildren, that they may be trained up as a generation to serve 
Lord. She must take care that they receive necessary 
a instruction in the ways of righteousness and usefulness: and 
if they transgress, she must take care that the necessary cor- 
- rections be administered to them. Her duty then, as a 
- mother, possessing the authority of a mother over them, as 
children, owing to her the subordination of children, consists :— 
I. Iy preVEN‘ING TRANSGRESSION, BY AFFORDING THEM IN- 
STRUCTION. 
_ I. In corrucrine TRANSGRESSIONS, BY: ADMINISTERING TO 
_ THE TRANSGRESSOR THE NECESSARY CENSURES. 
' _ The illustration of these constituent parts of the Church’s 
be duty, will necessarily include in it, as fundamental, all the 
4 reasonings, and the proofs, in support of the reasonings which 
have already been offered. Vt will also strike at the root of 
some popular, but gross and ruinous mistakes, on the subject 
of education, as well as on the relation which baptized chil- 
dren sustain tothe Church. No conclusion ought to be made, 
or previous prejudice indulged, until the illustration contem- 
plated be finished. Then an opportunity will be afforded, by 
taking the whole in connection, to judge whether the plan 
presented be according to the law and testimony, or not; 
_ whether it be such as to invite the experiment of trying it or 
- not; whether it approves itself to the understanding, and the 
affections, not only as right, but as desirable. 


DUTY OF THE CHURCH TO GIVE INSTUCTION TO HER BAPTIZED 
pte CHILDREN. 


I. The duty of the Church as a mother, possessing the au- 
thority of a mother, towards baptized children owing to her 
the subérdination of her children, consists in preventing trans- 
gressions, by affording them rnsrruction. 

The remark which is often made, that men need not so 
much to be ¢nformed of their duty, as to be persuaded to do 
their duty, is not well founded. Instruction is as necessary 
for acquiring the knowledge of our duty, as for acquiring the 
knowledge of any science or art. Sin, though it has not 


i: 
ide 


30. DUTY OF THE CHURCH ~ 


ordered them all, so that the understandin 
depraved, the conscience stupid, the affections sensual. . 
arises the necessity of a revelation from God, as also 
‘ticular class of men qualified by God for teaching 
‘ a revelation, the things which pertain to the pea 
and happiness of sinners. The instruction which t 
are directed to. give, includes motives as well as tru r 
first, and then, motives. They must first convince the it 
tanding, and then excite the affections. The Church, in 
treatment. of children, follows the mode which God 
adopted in his treatment of sinners. And as the S 
God, by means of the instruction which his word 
| . the motives which it exhibits, destroys the dominion of s 
: the hearts of believers, and ‘keeps them from wilfully tr 
gressing his law in their lives: so the Church affords 
children that instruction, which is calculated, under 
blessing of God, to develope their faculties, to furnish 
minds with principles, and to form their habits ; thus tr 
them up in the way in which they should go, for a gen 
to serve the Lord. The persons to whom she commits 
instruction, are the parents, the teachers in schools, or co 
the church officers. A mere sketch, and no more, of tl 
manner in which these persons respectively ought to -condu 
the instruction of children, will be attempted. 

1. The first instructors of children are THEIR PAREN 
these the Church, after having admitted the children p 
by them in baptism to this sacrament, and all the pri 
connected with it, commits such children upon the 
their engagement that they will teach them the truth, and 
them good examples, with the express understanding that t a 
the parents, are subject, from time to time, to the inspe 
of the Church by her officers, whether they pentome h 
or not. 

The first school of children is their mother’s la 
acquire their earliest impressions and ideas, which in a ) 
great degree give the tone to their conduct in subseq) 
Here then the fear of God, and love to Christ, mu 
into their minds. Thus Lois, and Eunice, the mc 
grandmother of Timothy, acted, and God blessed 
To encourage other mothers, or those females who ma 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 31 


sourse of providence be called to take the place of mothers, 
e names of these female worthies are left on record in God’s 
jost holy word. How desirable then that all mothers should 
pious, nay, how necessary! And yet, females are ordinari- 
educated, with a view to everything else, save that which 
ves dignity to their character, by making them permanently 
and extensively useful, viz: the proper discharge of their duty 
as mothers. It is certain, that to the want of true religion in 
_ mothers, a very large proportion of the wickedness of youth 
is to be ascribed, and also, that the virtue and godliness of 
many youth, under God, are owing to the lessons they have 
received from their mothers. 
_ As the children advance in years, they become more particu- 
larly the care of their fathers, whose duty is to endeavor to 
_imerease the first impression and give them permanence, 
a by enlarging their acquaintance with truth, as their minds 
4 enlarge. They must be taught the simple elements of the 
: Gospel, before they can read; and, as soon as possible, the 
_ Bible must be put into their hands; its nature explained, and 
F its importance urged upon them. The objection, that to use 
i it in a familiar manner, or as a common book, will sink its 
consequence, and destroy its authority over the mind, is frivo- 
lous, and unfounded in fact. Equally destitute of force is the 
objection, that some parts of the Bible are calculated to fill 
the minds of children with improper ideas. The first objection 
_ isunphilosophical, and the last irreligious. Upon the principle 
_ on which the jirst depends, moral essays, or treatises on moral 
duties, ought not to be put into the hands of children: and 
_ upon that of the /ast, man, a child of corruption, is considered 
as a better judge of correct ideas—ideas suitable to be un- 
folded to children—than his God, who is perfect. Both the 
_ objections ought for ever to be banished from all who belong 
to the Church of Christ. Parents must teach their children 
to venerate, love, and obey, “all Scripture,” and must strive 
_ to make them mighty in the Scriptures. For this purpose, 
_ they must make the Scriptures known to their children, from 
_ their earliest years, as they were known to Timothy from a 
child. They must, moreover, teach them their Catechism, in- 
forming them of the design of such Catechism: and as they 
-adyance in it, referring them to Scripture passages, In support 
and proof of the answers which they commit to memory. 


eS ee 
as eerie 


ae a . 


32 | DUTY OF THE CHUROH 


Their relation to the Church as baptized children, ough 
sedulously impressed upon their ‘minds, as also their ¢ 
quent obligation to walk in newness of life, and their ; ef 
tion to the spiritual authority which Christ hath estab 
in his Church. From the first dawnings of reason, they ought — 
to be taught to consider themselves as the Lorp’s CHILDREN, — 
solemnly dedicated to him, and bound to glorify him in soul © 
and body. “The needful, but much neglected duty of 
proving our baptism, we are informed in the answer to 
167 quest. of the Larger Catechism, is to be performed by t 
all our life long, especially i in the time of temptation, 7 
when we are present at the administration of it to others, 3 
serious and thankful consideration of the nature of if, and of ‘ 
the ends for which Christ instituted it, the privileges and bene- 
fits conferred and sealed thereby, and our solemn vow mad 
therein: by being humbled for our sinful defilements, our — 
falling short of, and walking contrary to, the grace of baptism, — 
and our engagements : by growing up to assurance of pardon 
of sin, and of all other blessings sealed to us im that sacra- — 
ment ; by drawing strength from the death and resurrection ~ 
of Christ, into whom we are baptized, for the mortifying of | 
sin, and quickening of grace ; and by endeavoring to live by 
faith, to have our conversation in holiness and righteousness 
as those that have therein given up their names to Christ, ani 
to walk in brotherly love, as being baptized by the same Spiri 
into one body.” All the parts of this answer, constitute 
many distinct heads of instruction, on which parents ought t 
dwell, and about which they should be plain and explicit a: 
well as affectionate. Particularly, ought children to be taugl 
to pray for themselves, and parents must pray for them pel 
severingly. Itis highly proper, nay, an incumbent duty, that 
each parent, if both have come under the engagements, should — 
often separately retire with their children, and wrestle with — 
God for a blessing on them. The impressions, which such ~ 
scenes, often witnessed by the children, are calculated to 
duce on their young minds, it is hardly possible to conceiv 
Unless parents be earnestly engaged m prayer, and thei 
children see it ; and unless they exhibit uniformly a life 
sistent with the practice of prayer, and agreeing with 
truth as it is in Jesus, they need not expect much religion in 
their children. And here it may be proper to remark, that — 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 33 


4 est lore a strong and irrefutable argument to prove, that 
those parents, who are in visible covenant with God, according 
_ to the principles already laid down, as recognized by the Con- 
fession of Faith of the Presbyterian Church, and also by the 
' confessions of other Reformed Churches, and those parents 

_ only, to the unqualified and utter exclusion of all others, are 
entitled to the privilege of Infant Baptism. If this be not 
the case, how can we expect that the children will be brought 
up in the fear of God? If they who present them do not 
~ pray, or live godly in Christ Jesus, we need not look for reli- 

_ gion in the children. Those parents who are not in visible 
_ covenant with God, are themselves the cause why their chil- 
_ dren cannot be baptized. If their children suffer by this de- 
privation, the parents must ascribe it to their own hardness of 
heart and rejection of Christ. It is a perfect absurdity to 
think that children can, or will be, trained up aright, if we 
_ have no reasonable evidence to hope that their parents are 
_ right in the temper of their minds, and the tenor of their 
_ lives. The present deplorable state of thousands of baptized 
_ children, is chiefly to be ascribed to this, that their parents 
_ do not act as those who are in visible covenant with God. 

2. Next to parents, TEACHERS IN SCHOOLS OR COLLE- 
@Es, are the instructors to whom the Church commits her 
_ children. And here it cannot but appear obvious to all, that 
' a thorough and radical reform must take place in our schools 
and colleges, before baptized chaldren can be properly discip- 
lined. As the education of children in all parts, is the proper, 
the legitimate business of the Church, rather than of the 
__ State, so she is bound to see through the medium of her offi- 
cers, not only that parents do their duty, but also in the same 
way to exercise her rightful superintendence over seminaries 
of learning. 

No one ought to be admitted as a teacher of the children 
_ of the Church, who is not by profession a believer in the 
truths which she conceives essesential to their best interest. 
Noone ought to attempt to train up the Lord’s seed, who is not 
_ yisibly united to that Lord and his people. The perdition of 
thousands of children, it is to be feared, must be ascribed to 
their parents, who, either from indifference or a worse cause, 
have put them under the care of teachers who feared not God, 
and kept not his commandments. The utter inconsistency of 


{eee FP gt 


34 | DUTY OF THE CHURCH 


such conduct cannot but be obvious to all, ¥ 
the slightest reflection, when the nature of educatio 
influence over the mind and life, are taken into con 


Upon the fact contained in this quotation, a fact which 
perience has taught mankind, the wisest of men haye eve; 
acted in all matters with care, except in religion. Childre’ 
have been studiously trained up for their places in life ; 
how few have been studiously trained up for God! ' 
have been put under the direction and instruction of teach 
qualified to make them acquainted with the liberal arts; wit 
profound sciences; with professional employments; bu 
question has been asked, no solicitude felt or discovere 
furnish them with teachers qualified to make them acq 
with the fear of God: with faith in the Lord Jesus; with 
spirituality of the divine law ; with the corruption of hum 
nature; with the necessity of the regenerating and sancti 
ing power of the Holy Ghost : in short, with true religion, : 
religion of the Gospel. And yet, without this religion, the 
must be and remain destitute of the one thing needful 
time and eternity. In this neglect of religion, as a prim: 
concern in the education of children ; a concern as ae exe 
ing all others as eternity exceeds time, there is a display bo 
of unnatural cruelty and deplorable ignorance. The crue 
consists in this, that parents, professedly Christian, after havin 
been instrumental in bringing into the world children in 
likeness, possessed of a depraved nature, put those childr 
a place, and under circumstances where the depravity of 
nature will rather be cherished and increased, than checkec 
and corrected. The ignorance displayed is this, that th 
design of education is entirely perverted or frustrated. ] 
education, using the term in its restricted sense, as a part of | 
that extensive and thorough instruction which the Church is — 
bound to give her children, and which those who are a: i 
the Church must approve, must develope the faculties, 
form the habits, by presenting principles to the former, 
thus producing the latter in the course of time. Now 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 35. 


bjects can so develope the faculties, as those which constitute 
the sum and substance of true religion? In these subjects, 
there is food for the understanding, the imagination, the affec- 
ons, all the intellectual, as well as moral powers of the soul: 
pasmuch as the subjects relate to God; to salvation; to 
heaven ; to hell; to eternity. The nature of these subjects is 
directly calculated to form the habits; for relating to those 
_ matters which involve our present and everlasting happiness, 
they directly arrest our conscience, and control our feelings. 
They overawe the passions, and insensibly, but powerfully, 
conduct to a life of external (if not more), decent conformity 
to God’s most holy will. Such is the scope of true religion ; 
_ such its commanding authority ; such its present and its future 
everlasting consequences, that every department of knowledge 
is subordinate to it, because it derives its real value from its 
 Yelation to true religion. Unless it directly or indirectly pro- 
a mote this religion ; unless it aid in illustrating, applying, and 
_ defending the truths of this religion ; unless it co-operate with 
_ the specific design of the Bible, to make us seriously and per- 
_ seyeringly engage in glorifying God, and making our light 
so shine before men, that they may glorify God, it does not 
deserve our attention; for it is not suited to our character as men, 
- or to our state as dependent and accountable creatures. Hence 
the school master ought to be able conscientiously and honestly 
to make every part of his instruction subordinate to the best, 
because the eternal, interests of the children committed to him. 
As the most important matters deserve the first attention in 
common life; so, to all who make a profession of religion, 
decency, truth, honor, common honesty, natural feeling for the 
happiness of their offspring, and a legitimate fear of God’s 
wrath, together with a sincere desire to promote his glory ; all 
eall for, and imperatively urge, the duty of first, and chiefly, 
and above all other matters, teaching their children to seek 
first the kingdom of God and his righteousness. What a con- 
tradiction to this incontrovertible, this self-evident duty, is the 
conduct of those parents, who knowingly and willingly send 
their children to such instructors as do not believe in the 
Lord Jesus Christ, and do not live godly in Christ Jesus; to 
instructors of whom they have no evidence, even in the judg- 
ment of charity, that they regard the Saviour and his cross! 
Mere piety, it is unequivocally granted, is not a sufficient 


ae 


ay 


ge ee ae 


se 4 


‘a 


36 DUTY OF. THE CHURCH _ 


qualification to instruct youth ; but the want Bi is 
utterly disqualifies the most able man from instruct 
For the teacher ought to embrace every 0 u 
duce religious observations in his instruction 
‘make all his instructions subservient to religion 
to catechize them with care, devoting a regular port 
to this great and important duty. For this purpose he 
to use the plainest and most evangelical catechisms; 
chisms, in which truth and error are in the most definite « 
express manner exhibited to view. He ought to be abl 
give a familiar exposition of such eatechisms. He oug 
have a portion of Scripture read every day, besides x 
the Scriptures a class-book, and to accompany the | 
read with a familiar and affectionate application ; as als 
time to time, in the use of it as a class-book, to make : 
calculated to arrest the attention of the children, a1 
press upon their hearts the truths which are — 
ought to pray with the children regularly, and to 
them in his whole deportment an example of ; odliness. 
can he perform his duty, of which a mere sketch has b 
given, if he possess not visible piety? He ought to be wh 
in the Primitive Church, and in some of the Reform 
Churches, is called a Catechist. His school ought to be 
nursery for the Church; it ought to be under the care 
Church. In every congregation, one or more elem 
schools of this description ought to be established by 
Church. 

The same care ought to be taken im regard to higher seb 
and colleges. No child of the Church ought to be sen 
seminary where religion is not the principal object. of 
tion to the student, and where the officers are not in the 
ble connection of the Church. As the Church is divided 
different denominations, each denomination ought to ha’ 
their own college or colleges. The state cannot object to 
incorporation of such institutions, on the ground of liberty 
conscience, and toleration of all denominations ; for on 
very ground each of them who have ability to do it, ou 
be permitted to establish them for their own indi 
The emulation which these rival institutions would 
bined with the enlistment of religious feelings, wo 
God’s blessing, promote the interest of sound learni 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 37 


er degree, and on an extensive scale. The plan of uniting 
ferent denominations in the support of a college, necessarily 
eyents the introduction of religious instruction as a part. of 
legiate exercises. For a proof of this, we need only look 
- to those colleges which are established on this plan.” Little 
‘* indeed is the information which youth acquire in them from 
c their teachers concerning a Saviour, and the way of reconcili- 
ation with God throngh him. Not so ought to be the colleges 
which the Church fosters, and to which she sends her children. 
_ Constituting a link in the chain of discipline, by which the 
_ whole design of discipline can alone be completed, the design 
must be frustrated where this link is wanting. A great pro- 
portion of infidels can trace back the cause of their infidelity 
to the manner in which their education was conducted in the 
er schools or colleges to which they resorted. The time 

of life when they were sent, their absence from home, and the 
_ systems of moral philosophy put into their hands, combined 
with the want of professed instruction in the Scriptures, and 
the want of visible piety in their instructors, have all contribu- 
ted to produce scepticism, because all are calculated to call into 
_ exercise, rather than check, their passions and appetites. Per- 
haps one of the most powerful causes of this effect, is the 
fashionable mode of teaching moral philosophy, by which, 
retending to exhibit a foundation for morals in what is called 
e law of nature, and to derive motives for that conduct from 
this law, pupils are led to the fatal mistake, that there is a law 
_ independent of the revealed will of God, which gives us any 
information of duty ; and also, that we possess the power of 
performing this duty without the grace of God. As the law 
of nature is nothing else than the remains of an original reve- 
lation, so, in all the illustrations of that law, the pupils ought 
to be directly referred to that revelation. They ought to be 
taught, that the foundation of morals is to be found only in 
that revelation; that morals, in the correct sense of the 

_ phrase, can only be the result of a renewed temper, and that 
the power of performing duty flows from God. As the reve- 
lation of God takes cognizance of all the relations of life, of 
all our employments, and of all our pleasures, so there is no 
duty which is incumbent on us as members of civil society, as 
magistrates. and subjects, as parents and children, as husbands 
and wives, as physicians and patients, as lawyers and clients, 


38 DUTY OF THE CHURCH 2 


as masters and servants, as neighbors and friends; in a word, 
no civil, political, professional, domestic, or religious” duty, — 
which is not directed either by the letter or the spirit of this 
revelation. This truth ought to be deeply impressed upon the 
minds of youth, that thus they may be accustomed to consider — 
the revelation of God as the source from whence the knowledge 
of, and obligations to, all our duty is derived ; and to estimate 
the systems of morals by this standard, and no other. In this 
way, and this way alone, moral philosophy can become a 
handmaid to true religion. Apart from true religion, in the 
manner specified, she is the direct ally and powerful friend of 
infidelity. 

After young persons have left the schools or colleges to which 
they were sent by their parents, and returned home, they must __ 
be treated with equal care and attention as at any previous 
period. It is then that they must choose their profession or , 
employment in life. In the choice of this they ought to be 
directed in such a manner, that their obligations to the fear 
of God should not be neglected. Some professions and em- 
ployments are unlawful, such as those of stage players, keep- 
ers of lottery offices, gamblers, and the like. Parents ought 
never to consent that their children should embrace these. 
With respect to those which are lawful, children ought never 
to be put under the care of any one who is not visibly pious. 
They ought to look for such a lawyer, physician, merchant, or 
any other person, to whom an important trust is committed; 
for no other are worthy of their confidence. It is an eternal 
truth, that as there are some professions which religion con- 
demns, so there are some members of lawful professions whom 
religion also condemns. Both ought equally to be discounte- 
nanced; viz: the irreligious profession and the irreligious mem- 
ber of a religious profession, i. e. of a profession which religion 
approves. Attention to the choice of a profession, to the 
character and conduct of kim under whom children are placed 
to acquire the mastership of any lawful profession, is equally 
necessary with that which has been specified on the subject 
of schools and colleges. Both these, viz: the profession, as also 
the character of the teacher or master, in any profession or 
employment which is lawful, are legitimately and paar a 2 
under the superintendence of the Church. She, by her offi- 
cers, according to that form of doctrine and discipline which 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 39 


she has adopted, has a right, and rr Is HER DUTY, to inquire 
into these particulars, as well as into those which have already 
been explained. She is as much concerned in the professional 
employments of her baptized children, as she is in the colleges or 
schools to which they are sent, and in the manner in which 
they are traived up by their parents ; for the whole course ot 
their insirwction, as children, is only terminated when they 
begin to act their part on the theatre of life, no longer “under 
tutors and governors,” whose duty it is to educate them. 

3. THE MINISTRY, AND ELDERSHIP, are also instructors of 
baptized children; not exclusive of THEIR PARENTS, OR 
TEACHERS, but rather in connection with each of them. Con- 
stituting the ewecwtive of the Church, their duty is not only to 
superintend the conduct of parents and teachers, but also 
themselves to aid, by actual: instruction, the efforts of both 
parents and teachers. We shall, for the sake of plainness, 
illustrate their duty in detail; first, in relation to the chil- 
dren; second, in relation to the parents of the children; and 
thirdly, in relation to their teachers in schools or colleges. 

First. Tuk MINISTRY AND ELDERSHIP, are bound to give 
catechetical instruction, in its extensive sense, to the children. 
For this purpose, it is necessary that every session establish 
catechetical schools, under their immediate superintendence, 
direction, and government, to which children should resort at 
stated times, to be examined by them as to their knowledge 
of divine truths. The examinations should be conducted ac- 
cording to the catechisms adopted and authorized by the 
Church. The age at which, and the times when, attendance 
at these schools should be required, must be directed by the 
wisdom and consciences of church officers and parents con- 
jointly. They cannot attend too soon after they are any way 
capable of profiting, nor too often in such seasons when they 
are not necessarily and properly, upon scriptural grounds, 
otherwise employed. The importance of catechetical instruc- 
tion must be obvious to all. The Church has in all ages ac- 
knowledged it, and made provisions that it should be given, 
In this way, children are not only taught elementary truths — 
truths which pertain to their salvation—but they are also in- 
troduced to the notice and inspection of church officers; ac- 
customed to their company, and trained up under their eye. 
It is not deemed necessary to say more of the duty. A few 


40 | DUTY OF THE CHURCH _ 
remarks will be made on the manner in which the dut ought, 
to be performed. The mere exercise of memory in learning 
questions by rote, is not sufficient. The judgment ought also 
to be exercised: and for this purpose, children ought to be 
questioned about the meaning of words, and the import of the 
scriptural passages which they repeat. As many words used to 
exhibit important doctrines, have a figurative, as well as literal 
meaning, the necessity of understanding them aright must be 
obvious to every one. The contents of the books of Scripture, 
noticing separately the history, biography, prophecy, doctrine, 
and rites, contained in those books, as also the gradual increase 
of light in relation to doctrines; the change in relation to rites; 
the fulfilment of prophecy, and the important lessons deducible 
from history ; as these several particulars present themselves 
to view in the books, they severally ought to constitute an ob- 
ject of special instruction. Particular attention ought also to 
be paid to the evidences which accompany revelation, and to 
the government which the Lord Jesus hath instituted in his 
Church. The aim of the minister and session ought to be, to 
furnish the catechumens with doctrines, with a knowledge of 
the Bible, with the reasons on which faith in the Bible rests, 
and with a suitable acquaintance with the order of Christ’s 
house. Thus baptized children will be able to give an answer 
to every one that asketh them a reason of the religion which 
they have been taught, and in the subjection to which, accord- 
ing to the direction of its Master, they have been baptized, — 
Secondly. The Ministry and Eldership, ought to visit the 
schools or seminaries of learning within their jurisdiction. 
This duty belongs to the judicatory under whose auspices and 
authority the schools or seminaries are established. Every 
session is bound to inspect the congregational school or 
schools, And if a higher school or college be established by 
a number of congregations united in presbytery, or by a num- 
ber of congregations in different presbyteries united in synod, 
that presbytery or synod must inspect said school or college, 
But if it be by the combined efforts of sessions, presbyteries, 
and synods united in General Assembly, that assembly must 
inspect the same. The manner of inspecting these schools, 
can only be by committees appointed for that purpose, with 
suitable instructions. The objects of inquiry must be, the 
system of instruction adopted; the rules of the schools or 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 41 


colleges ; the proficiency of the pupils; their moral conduct, 
and their knowledge of the Gospel, as well as their conformity 
to all its doctrines ; and the character, deportment, capacity, 
and piety of the instructors. Especial care and attention 
must be paid to the subject of religion, both in relation to 
instructors and pupils, by the visatorial committees of the 
respective judicatories. Those instructors, whether clergymen 
or laymen, who make religion subordinate to literature, who 
consider themselves merely as teachers in letters, and not in 
religion, and act accordingly, ought to be removed from their 
places :_and the clergyman admonished officially, and if obstinate, 
to be suspended or deposed, as the nature of their conduct may 
demand. For clergymen who profess to receive the doctrines of 
our Church, and yet make a sacrifice of these doctrines to what 
the world considers the interest of literature, when they relin- 
quish the preaching of the Gospel and pastoral duty, for the 
sake of becoming instructors of youth in seminaries of learning, 
as they degrade themselves by this sacrifice, deserve to be de- - 
graded by the Church, in which they are unworthy officers. 
As with instructors, so with their pupils, the utmost fidelity 
must be exercised in relation to their spiritual and eternal in- 
terests. If the former have, from motives of vain glory, 
worldly applause, ambition, or fear of man, neglected the souls 
of the latter, the visitors from the ecclesiastical judicatories, 
must strive to remedy the evil, not only by punishing the 
former, but by instructing, admonishing, and otherwise discip- 
lining the latter. Or if the judicatories do not think it dis- 
creet to clothe the visitors with these powers, let the visitors 
report facts as they find them to the judicatories, and let the 
judicatories proceed against the offending instructors and 
pupils, as they in their wisdom shall see fit. At all events the 
Church must exercise the power of superintending all semina- 
ries of learning, so as to purge them both of improper in- 
structors and of immoral pupils, that thus they may be fountains 
of piety, from whence shall flow streams to benefit society, and 
make glad the city of God. 

Thirdly. The Ministry and Eldership ought to visit the 
families who are under their pastoral care. To do this aright, 
is both important and difficult. Important, because thus the 
Gospel is brought not only to the doors, but to the firesides of 
families, so that each individual may receive a word suited to 

# 


42 ‘DUTY OF THE CHURCH 

his case. Difficult on account of the difference of age, of 
taste, of state, which exist among the individuals in the same 
family. In the proper discharge of this duty, the connection 
between the officers and the members of a church, is not only — 
preserved, but made the source of mutual comfort and improve- 
ment. Neither the regular preaching of the Gospel on the 
Lord’s day, nor the friendly interchange of visits between the 
officers and members of a church, will or can supply the want 
of pastoral visitations. By these visitations, the Gospel, in its » 
individual application to families, is preached from house to 
house, and an opportunity is afforded to a minister and the 
eldership, of becoming personally acquainted with all the indi- 
viduals under their care, young as well as old, bond as well 
as free. They can also ascertain the actual state of fami- 
lies, together with the state of children ; to what schools they 
are sent, what their knowledge is, especially of divine truth, 
and in what manner their parents fulfil their engagements in 
relation to them. These are subjects of information, useful to 
the minister for his preaching, and to the eldership in conjune- 
tion with the minister, for the exercise of disciplme. A better 
_ view of the nature of this duty, of its extent, of its mode of 
operation, and the advantages which it secures to baptized 
children, cannot be given, than by quoting the act of General 
Assembly of the Church of Scotland in the year 1708, on this 
subject. The act itself will be given at full length for the 
benefit and use of all. 

“The following articles are unanimously recommended to 
the ministers of this Church, not as binding rules, but as a 
help to them in their visiting of families, viz: that ministers 
visit all the families in their parish, at least once a year, if 
the same be large, and oftener if the parish be small. And in 
the management of this work it is advised, 1. That ere a 
minister set out to this work, he labor to have his own heart 
in a suitable frame for it. 2. That he choose such a time in 
the year, as his people may be best at leisure to meet with 
him: and that due intimation be made of the minister’s 
design to visit, that the people may order their affairs so that 
he may find them at home. 3. That he be accompanied with 
the elder of the bounds; with whom he may confer before 
they go forth to the work, about the state and condition of 
the persons and families of these bounds, that the minister 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 43 


may be able to speak the more suitably to their condition, 
and as may be most for edification. 4. When they enter a 
house, after a short account of the design of the visit, they 
are to take an account of the names of the family, parents, 
children, and servants, and inquire for certificates from those 
who are lately come to the parish, and to mark them in the 
roll for catechizing : and to take notice who can read, and of 
the age of children when capable of catechizing. 5. Then 
the minister may speak to them all in general of the necessity 
of regeneration, and the advantages of serious religion and 
godliness: of piety toward God, and justice and charity 
towardsmen. 6. And next, more particularly to the servants, 
of their duty to fear and serve God: and to be dutiful, faith- 
ful and obedient servants, and of the promises made to such: 
recommending to them the reading of the Scriptures as they 
can, and prayer in secret, and love and concord among them- 
selves : and in particular, a holy care of sanctifying the Lord’s 
day. 7%. The minister is to apply his discourse to the children, 
as they are capable, with affectionate seriousness ; showing 
them the advantages of knowing, loving, seeking, and serving 
God, and remembering their Creator and Redeemer in the 
days of their youth, and honoring their parents; and to re- 
member how they are dedicated to God in baptism; and 
when of age, and fit, and after due instruction of the nature 
of the covenant of grace, and seals thereof, to excite them 
to engage themselves personally to the Lord, and to desire 
and pray for, and take the first. opportunity they can of par- 
taking of the Lord’s Supper ; to be specially careful how they 
communicate at first, much depending thereon : and such of 
the servants as are young, are to be exhorted hereto in like 
manner, exciting them also to daily reading of the Scriptures, 
and to secret prayer, and sanctifying of the Lord’s day. 8. 
After this he should speak privately to the master and mis- 
tress of the family, about their personal duty towards God, 
and the care of their own souls’ salvation, and their obligations 
to promote religion, and the worship of God in their families, 
and to restrain and punish vice, and encourage piety, and to 
be careful that they and their house serve the Lord, and 
sanctify the Lord’s day. After this, it may be fit to exhort 
masters to take care that God be worshipped daily in their 
family, by prayer, and praise, and reading of Scripture. They 


(44 |. DUTY oF THE cHURCH 


should inquire of them concerning the conversation and be-— 
havior of the servants, and their duty towards God and man, 
and how they attend the worship of God in the family, and — 
the public worship on the Lord’s day, and how they behave 
after sermon: if any of them be piously inclined; if they 
make conscience of secret prayer, and reading of the Scrip- 
ture : if there be catechizing, and instructing of the ignorant 
and weak: if due care be taken in educating the children, 
and particularly if they be put timeously, to school, and how 
they profit thereat : and how the Lord’s day is spent after 
sermon, in the family, and in “secret: all which the minister 
may mix with suitable directions, encouragements and admo- 
nitions, as he shall see cause, and most for edification. 9. He 
may inquire who have Bibles, and encourage them who ate 
‘able to get Bibles of their own, to make diligent and religious 
use thereof, and to recommend to parents and masters of 
families, to have the Confession of Faith, Catechisms, and 
other good books, for instruction in faith and manners. 10. 
If any be tainted with errors or given to vice, they should be 
particularly dealt with, and spoken to, either privately or 
before others, as may be most for edification, and all in the 
family are to be exhorted to watch and edify one another, 
and to carry towards any who walk disorderly according to 
the rule, Matt. 18: 15. 11. If there bé any difference or 
division, either in the family or with the neighbors, the min- 
ister should endeavor to remove the same, and to make peace 
and te excite to follow it with all men, as far as possible. 12. 
It may be also inquired of those who have received tokens to 
communicate the last season for it, whether they have made 
use of them or not, and those who have communicated may 
be inquired privately, how they have profited thereby, and ex- 
cited to remember to pay their vows to the Lord. 13. If 
there be any in the parish who keep not church communion 
with us, whatever their motives may be, ministers ought to 
deal with God for them, and with themselves in such a way 
as may be most proper to gain them, and exonerate their own 
consciences before God and his people, waiting, if God perad- 
venture will prevail with them; who can tell, but our making 
them sensible of our tender love and affection to their persons, 
especially to their souls, giving them all due respect, and doing 
them all the good we can, yet still discountenancing their sin, 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 45 


may in the end be blessed of God for their good. Jude 22: 
23; 2 Tim. 2: 23, 25. All this should be carried on with 
dependence on God and fervent prayer to him, both before a 
minister set forth to such work, and with the visited, as there 
shall be access to, and opportunity for it.” Act. 10, Ass. 
1708. (Abridgement of the Acts, p. 343-346). 

Though one or two things in this act are local, and refer 
to local peculiarities, yet the reduction of the whole to prac- 
tice, according to its spirit and meaning, is easy. ‘The place, 
respectively, of parents, children, and servants, are noticed, 
and the subjects of inquiry, as well as the matter of admo- 
nition, suited to each, suggested at considerable length. Every 
part of the plan is replete with information, both in presenting 
motives to the mind, to urge to family visitation, and in afford- 
ing materials for a right discharge of the duty. To sucha 
discharge under the divine blessing, we must look for one of 
the principal means of disciplinmg baptized children. It 
brings them directly in the view of the pastor and eldership, 
who, from a suitable examination, can judge whether the 
parents and teachers have done, or are doing, their duty to 
the children. The pastor and eldership thus exercise their 
superintending authority ina social, friendly way, with the 
affection of spiritual parents, and the familiarity of domestic 
intercourse. 


NATURE AND METHODS OF THE CHRISTIAN DISCIPLINE DUE BY 
THE CHURCH TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 


IJ. The duty of the Church, as a mother of baptized 
children, possessing the authority of a mother over them as 
children, owing to her the subordination of children, consists 
in correcting transgressions by administering to the transgres- 
sors the proper censures. ; 

These, we are informed in the Confession of Faith, chap. 
30, sect. 3, “are necessary, for the reclaiming and gaining of 
offending brethren, for deterring other from like offences; for 
purging out of that leaven, which might infect the whole 
lump; for vindicating the honor of Christ, and the holy 
profession of the Gospel: and for preventing the wrath of God, 
which might justly fall upon the Church, if they should suffer 
this covenant, and the seals thereof, to be profaned by notori- 
ous and obstinate offenders.” The ends which are thus 


~ 


46 | DUTY OF THE CHURCH © 


contemplated by church censures, are of the last importance, 
both for the benefit of offenders, and the prosperity of the 
Church. One of these two ends will unquestionably be gained 
by the prompt, affectionate, and faithful discharge of duty in 
this respect. The duty is ineumbent on the Church, and 
where her officers neglect it, she must suffer materially. Nor 
will offenders escape injury; for let it be remembered, that 
the infliction of censures is a privilege, as well as a punishment, 
because its tendency is to correct offenders, and to reclaim 

them, The idea of letting them censure themselves, by ab- 
staining from the sealing ordinances of the Church, of their 
own accord, is absurd and condemnable. Absurd because it 
takes for granted, that an offender will administer suitable 

‘punishment to himself for his offences, whilst he retains his 
character of offender, and without an acknowledgment of his 
offence. Condemnable, because it makes the voluntary absti- 
nence of an offender from sealing ordinances, which in itself, 
with no accompanying circumstances of an offensive, nature, 
is a grievous offence, a sufficient punishment for any other 
offence; renders nugatory the injunctions of our Lord and his 
apostles, on the subject of discipline; and in its legitimate 
and unavoidable consequences, annihilates the very existence 
of government in the house of God. To the prevalence of 
this idea, and the line of conduct pursued by church officers 
in consequence of it, we may trace the decay of vital religion 
and visible holiness in many parts of the Church. How can 
it be otherwise? The Church retains in her bosom those who 
have offended, without requiring gospel-satisfaction, or ever! 
bearing official testimony against the offenders. Such con- 
duct on the part of church officers, whilst it encourages and 
hardens offenders, invites others to commit offences. Against 
this sad and ruinous mistake the Church ought ever to guard : 
promptly administering, by her officers, those censures which 
the Head of the Church hath directed. 

As the children of those who. profess faith in Christ and 
obedience to his commandments, are members of the Church 
by virtue of the promise made to such parents, and therefore 
baptized, so they are necessarily, upon every principle of cor- 
rect reasoning, subjects of discipline. The discipline which 
ought to be exercised towards them, must be suited to their 
character and years as children. That we may understand 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 47 


this aright, let us for a moment adyert to the modes, or ways, 


in which the censures of the Church are to be administered. 
They are, according to the Contession of Faith, chap. xxx, 
sect. iv. “Admonition, suspension from the sacrament of the 
Lord’s Supper for a season, and excommunication from the 
Church, according to the nature of the crime, and the demerit 
of the person.” Of these ways, it will at once be seen that 
the first is only applicable to children, and the last to adults. 
A few remarks relative to the first, illustrating the nature of 
admonition, and the manner in which it should be given, will 
precede an examination of the last ways, or, more properly, 
way, in which censure must be administered. 

1. The nature of admonition, and the manner in which it 
should be given, will be sufficiently illustrated in the follow- 
ing particulars : 

1. Baptized children must be admonished by THEIR PARENTS, 
when they offend. Though it is the duty of church officers 
to do this, they must commit the immediate exercise of it to 
parents and schoolmasters, reserving to themselves the right 
of superintending and examining both, in the exercise of it. 
The Church, when by her. officers she administers to the 
children of believers the sacrament of baptism, commits these 
children back to their parents in trust, that they shall be 
trained up a seed to serve the Lord. Hence parents are 
bound narrowly to inspect the conversation and conduct of 
their children ; and when they see in them a departure from 
the ways of virtue and piety, to exhort and rebuke them. In 
the exercise of this part of their duty, is included chastise- 
ment when necessary. The father that spareth the rod, loveth 
not his child. Chastisement for offences is an ordinance of 
God ; and they who reject it, under the pretence of its useless- 
ness or its severity, only discover their own folly. It ought 
never to be inflicted but in cases when the offence in itself 
requires it; or in other cases, when continued admonition, 
solemn and affectionate, has failed, and in either case to be 
accompanied with prayer. In the same manner, those rebukes 


and exhortations, which relate to sins committed by children, 


ought to be given. They must be admonished i the name 
of the Lord, and corrected in that same name. In no instance 
ought anger to prompt the parents to the admonition or the 


_chastisement. In every instance such admonition and chas- 


48 | pury or THE CHURCH ~ 


tisement ought to result from a deep conviction of duty, and — 
to be administered with the warmest affection towards those 
who are the subjects of it. The great reason why children, 
even of believing parents, are not more impressed by the ex- 
postulations, and warnings, and rebukes, which are given 
them, is because their parents expostulate, warn, and rebuke, 
not in faith, but according to natural affection. Living faith 
is as necessary on the part of a parent, for success in the ad- 
monitions or chastisements of his children, as it is necessary 
for the acceptance of any work. This however is forgotten 
too often by those who are commanded, and have promised, 
to “train up their children in the way in which they should 
go.” Censures sure, but tender, ought ever to follow every 
offence. Not one ought to be passed by unnoticed, and unre- 
buked. Parents ought to command their children after them, 
to walk in the ways of the Lord, as Abraham did; and if 
they do not, to exert all the authority which they possess, in 
a manner which is consistent with, and originating from, liy- 
ing faith in our Lord Jesus Christ, that they may be morally 
constrained so to walk. 

2. Baptized children must be admonished by their teachers 
in the schools or colleges where their parents have placed 
them, whenever they offend. As the duty of every Christian 
teacher is to superintend and inspect the education of his pu- 
pils in such a manner that they may chiefly be taught to know 
Christ, and him crucified ; so he is also bound to superintend 
and inspect their conduct, in such a way that they may live 
conscientiously according to God’s law. It is not merely at- 
tention to their studies, nor external morality, that he must 
expect and require, but also attention to the will of God, and 
the performance of religious duties. Wherever he meets with 
transgression in the latter, as well as in the former particulars, 
he must admonish the transgressor: and if there be necessity 
for it, he has unquestionably the right of chastising him. But 
the admonition and chastisement ought to be given as already 
specified in the case of parents, affectionately, certainly, and — 
in faith. The right discharge of this duty, clearly demands 
that the teacher be himself a pious man. Indeed every 
view which can be taken of the instruction of children in an 
enlarged sense, is calculated directly to produce, in thinking, 
serious persons, an utter reprobation of the idea, that visible 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 49 


religion is not indispensably requisite in him who gives the 
instruction. 

3. Baptized children must be admonished by the officers of 
the Church in their official capacity, whenever they become 
the subjects of such admonition. In the two preceding par- 
ticulars, the officers of the Church act through the medium 
either of the parents or of the teachers. They merely inspect 
the conduct of both in the exercise of discipline, reeommend- 
ing it, and enjoining it upon them; as also, inquiring from 
them whether they do it or not, and in what manner it is 
done. As cases may and will occur, in which, after suitable 
eare has been taken by both parents and teachers, the children 
still persist in their offensive conduct, then it becomes the duty 
of both parents and teachers to send for the pastor, that he 
may admonish the offenders, and pray with them. Let his 
admonitions be repeated as often as is deemed necessary, and 
if no suitable effects are produced, let the offender be brought 
by his parents and teachers to the session or eldership of the 
Church, that he may there be rebuked in love, and his case 
commended to God by prayer. It may be proper also, and 
perhaps best, to send first for an elder of the Church, before 
the pastor be called in, or the offenders be brought before the 
session ; and if he be unsuccessful, let another be sent for; 
and if both separately be unsuccessful, let them conjointly en- 
deavor to reclaim the offending children. All these attempts 
must be preceded, or closed with prayer. The children ought 
to be impressed with the truth, that the censure thus admin- 
istered in private is a religious ordinance ; and when the offen- 
ders are, after all the previous steps, summoned before the 
eldership or session, the whole of the proceedings in their 
ease ought to be marked with solemnity, affection, and a deep 
sense of responsibility to the Head of the Church. The cen- 
sures administered in private, or in session, must be suited to 
the character, the feelings, the understanding, and the state of 
children. Everything like unnecessary severity, or that harsh- 
ness which is so repelling to children, must be sacredly avoided. 
For though in the Jewish Church, corporal chastisement was 
administered in the Synagogue, by the officers thereof to 
offenders,* and though at an early period the Primitive 


* Beausobre and L’Enfant Introduction, pp. 161, 162, in Watson’s Tracts. Vol. 3, 
Witsii Meletemata, pp. 18-20. ve rae 


50 DUTY OF THE CHURCH — 


Church, imitating this example of the Jewish Church, thus 
punished minors, yet the spirit of Christianity, which is the 
spirit of adoption, and, as such, is hostile to the spirit of 
bondage, together with the habits of civilization originating 
‘in that spirit, forbid an imitation on our part of this mode of 
discipline in the Church, or the adoption of any measures 
which assimilate to it. It remains an everlasting truth, that 
the father who spares the rod loveth not his child: but the 
authority of the Church being spiritual, it is as true that the 
Church by her officers ought, now she is delivered from 
“tutors and governors,” to exercise that authority in a spir- 
itual manner, as has been illustrated. 

When admonition has failed, and a suitable time has | 
elapsed, with a distinct understanding on the part of offending — 
children of this issue, the Church must proceed to exclude 
them from her communion. This duty belongs only to the 
Church, through the instrumentality of her officers. Neither 
parents nor teachers have any share in this part of the discip- 
line of Christ’s house. Even the civil magistrate may not in- 
terfere; for he is himself subject, in his official capacity, to 
the spiritual authority of the Church. 

II. The nature of this exclusion will now be*explained ; the 
duty of the Church to administer this highest, and most awful 
kind of discipline, to baptized children, will be proved, and 
the manner in which the said kind of discipline should be ad- 
ministered, will be unfolded in some leading details. 

1. This exclusion is commonly known by the name of ex- 
communication. “There have been,” says Dr. Owen, in his 
true nature of a Gospel Church, and its government (p. 208), 
“many disputes about it as unto its order and kinds. Some 
suppose that there are two sorts of excommunication; the 
one they call the lesser, and the other the greater: some 
three sorts, as it is supposed there were among the Jews. 
There is no mention in the Scripture of any more sorts, but 
one, or of any degrees therein. A segregation from all par- 
ticipation in church order, worship, and privileges, is the only 
excommunication spoken of in the Scriptures. But whereas 
on offending person may cause great disorder in a church, 
and give great scandal unto the members of it, before he can 
be regularly cut off, or expelled the society, some do juds 
that there should be a ‘suspension of him from the Lord’s 


TO: HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 51 


Table, at least to precede total or complete. excommunication 
in case of impenitency. And it ought in some cases so to 
be. But this suspension is not properly an especial institu- 
tion: but only an act of prudence in church rule to avoid 
offence and scandal, And no men question, but this is lawful 
unto, yea, the duty of the rulers of the Church, to require any 
one to forbear for a season from the use of their privilege in 
the participation of the Supper of the Lord, in case of scandal 
and offence, which would be taken at it and ensue thereon. 
And if any person shall refuse a submission unto them in this 
act of rule, the Church hath no way for its relief, but to pro- 
ceed unto the total removal of such a person from their whole 
communion. For the edification of the whole Church must 
not be obstructed by the refractoriness of any one among 
them.” These remarks of Dr. Owen, sufficiently illustrate 
the precise nature of what is called suspension from the Lord’s 
Table for a season, in the 30th chapter of the Confession of 
Faith. 

With respect to excommunication, it is necessary to enter 
into some detail, that its nature may be fully understood. 
And here let it be remembered, once for all, that as the Church 
is a spiritual body, so her authority is spiritual. Hxcommuni- 
cation, therefore, does not consist in inflicting fines, or bodily 
punishment, or in depriving men of their civil and natural 
rights. It is a judicial deliverance of an offending member 
of the Church unto Satan, which “is no more,” says D1 
Owen, in the same work already quoted, “but the casting of 
a man out of the visible kingdom of Christ, so giving him up, 
as unto his outward condition, into the state of hontisns and 
publicans, which belonged unto the kingdom of Satan. For 
he, who, by the authority of Christ himself, according unto 
his law and institution, is not only debarred from a_par- 
ticipation of all the privileges of the Gospel, but also visibly, 
and regularly divested of all present right to them, and inter- 
est in them, belongs unto the visible kingdom of Satan, The 
gathering of men ‘by conversion into the. Church, is the turn- 
ing of them from the power of Satan unto God (Acts 26: 
18), a delivery from the power of darkness, that is, the king- 
dom of Satan, and a translation unto the kingdom of Christ. 
(Col. 1: 13). Wherefore, after a man hath by faith, and his 
conjunction unto a visible chureh, been translated. into the 


52 _ DUTY OF THE CHURCH ~ 


kingdom of Christ, his just rejection out of it, is the re-deliv- 
ery of him into the visible kingdom of Satan, which is 

that is here intended. And this is an act suited unto the end 
' whereunto it is designed. For a man hereby is not taken out 
of his own power, and the conduct of his own mind; not 
actuated, nor agitated by the devil, but is left unto the sedate 
consideration of his present state and condition. And this, — 
if there be any spark of ingenuous grace left in him, will be — 
effectually operative by shame, grief, and fear, unto his humiii- — 
ation, especially understanding that the design of Christ, and — 
his Church herein, is only his repentance and restoration.” — 
Of this design the fullest information is given by the Apostle, — 
in 1 Cor. 5: 5, when he speaks of excommunication. It is to 
be exercised, ¢. e. the offender is to be delivered unto Satan, 
“for the destruction of the flesh, that the spirit may be saved 
in the day of the Lord Jesus ;” 2. e. says the pious Dr. Guyse, 
“that by the blessing of Christ upon his own ordinance, the 
prevailing corruption of that man’s life and heart, may be 
mortified and subdued: that he, through fear, grief, and 
shame, may be brought to a thorough humiliation, repentance, 
and reformation, in order to the saving of his soul from de- 
served wrath and ruin in the great day of account.” To effect 
this design, the offender is entirely excluded from all fellow- 
ship in ordinances, which, in their nature, use, and design, 
belong to believers, though he may still attend on preaching, 
praying, and praising, as even open unbelievers may do. 
(1 Cor. 14: 23, 24). Believers, moreover, are forbidden to 
eat with him. (1 Cor.5: 11). And also to have company 
with him. (2 Thess. 3: 14). By both these phrases is 
meant ordinary intercourse from choice, which previous cir- 
cumstances have not made necessary ; as also ordinary con- 
versations about temporal matters. Mutual engagements in 
trade, relations between husbands and wives, parents and 
children, masters and servants, or the like, cannot however be 
suspended by excommunication ; for they rest on obligations, 
and involve in them ‘duties, which excommunication cannot 
affect. Lxcommunication only relates to spiritual privileges; it 
touches not moral and religious duties. It deprives a person 
of the former, but leaves him as much bound to perform the 
latter, and as liable to God’s displeasure for not performing 
them, as if the censure had never been inflicted; nay, the 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 53 


design of the censure is, by depriving him of the privileges, to 
constrain him to repentance for a breach of duties, and to 
make him more careful and conscientious in relation to them 
in future. This view of excommunication, cannot be too 
strongly impressed upon the mind, for it is calculated to cor- 
rect a common mistake on this subject. The mistake is this: 


_ that excommunication is merely an awful display of justice in 


the infliction of punishment ; whereas it is also an ordinance 


- of the Lord Jesus for re-claiming the offender. The Church, 


in attending to this ordinance, besides satisfying the claims of 
her own laws and her members, aims at the edification of an 
erring member. It is always administered with the hope that 
its issue will be, not only to purge the Church and to testify 
against sin, but also to save the-person who hath backslidden. 
The Church, under the authority of Jesus Christ in this mat- 
ter, acts as a tender, but faithful parent, who feels it is his 
duty to chastise his transgressing child; or a skilful and 
humane physician, who finds it necessary to occasion present 
pain in his patient, for the attainment of future good. Hxcom- 
munication is the highest, and therefore the severest, and most 
awfully solemn corrective which can be administered in the 
household of faith. 

2. The duty of the Church, to administer this corrective to 
baptized children, will now be proved. This is evidently the 
doctrine of our Church: for in chap. 1, of “the Forms of 
Process,” after the principle, that baptized children are mem- 
bers of the Church, and therefore, under its care and subject 
to its government, it is added, “when they have arrived at 
the years of discretion, they are bound to perform all the 
duties of church members.” Tf, therefore, baptized children 
are bound to perform all the duties of church members when 
they have arrived to years of discretion, they unquestionably are 
subject to the highest censure that can be inflicted upon church 
members, when they have reached the years of discretion, 
if they do net perform these duties. Pwo questions here 
present themselves to view, each of which require an answer. 

The first is, What are the duties of church members? They 
are, in a few words, adherence to the truth, in principle at all 
times, and obedience to all the precepts of the Lord Jesus. 
Thus, attendance upon the Lord’s Supper, as well as prayer, 


_ praise, and the other ordinances of divine appointment, together 


54 DUTY OF THE CHURCH ~ 


with the practice of justice, charity, and the other moral 
duties, which are prescribed by the divine law, is positively 
, and peremptorily required from every church member. He 
has no warrant for making a distinction between the duties 
which God has enjoined tpon all believers. If he neglects 
one duty, though he may perform another, he must be called 
to an account for that one neglect. A church member must 
walk in all the ordinances and institutions of the Lord, blame- 
less, adorning the doctrines of God his Saviour in all things. 
Mere morality, according to the wordly sense of morality, is 
not sufficient, if the duties of religion, such as prayer, praise, 
religious conversation, and a participation of the sacraments, 
are omitted. The law of the Redeemer’s house admits of no 
division, or selection of duties or privileges. It demands from — 
all his members, obedience to all the duties he requires, and 
a participation of all the privileges he grants. From this 
demand, none of the members are excepted: and they who 
except themselves, manifest one of two things: either that — 
they are still, spite of their profession, enemies of Christ by 
evil works, or that they are laboring under the influence of 
superstitious pr ejudices, or of grievous mistakes about present 
duty. 

The second question which requires an answer, is, When 
may baptized children be considered as having arrived to years 
of maturity? As the word of God has given no positive direc- 
tion on this subject, and as the faculties of one unfold sooner 
than those of another, no definite period can be specified. 
The best and safest rule appears to be this; when a baptized — 
child discovers sufficient intelligence, if otherwise qualified, to 
be admitted to the Lord’s Table,* and does not perform all 
the duties of a church member, the Church is bound to pro- 
ceed towards him, as she would towards a member in commu- 
nion. He is then, if the Church sees fit so to do, subject to 
her highest censure. If this be not the fact, there is no mean- 
ing in the language of the directory already quoted. But 
there is a meaning which it conveys, such as has been no- 
ticed and illustrated. And in adopting this prineiple, that ba 


¥ 
of 


* The French Reformed Churches in chap. xi. can, 10, call the fourteenth year 
at least, a sufficient age, for the presentation of children to baptism, and require 


a preliminary to such presentation, that the person or persons shall have 
communicated at the Lord’s Table. Quick’s Synod, vol. p. xivi. ; asc 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 55 


tized children are subject to her government, and when of age, 
bound to act as members in full, of her communion, our Church 
has followed the best examples. The Primitive Church has 
already been bronght into view on this subject. The Jewish 
Church also has been incidently noticed. But to understand 
the nature of this duty aright, it will be necessary to pay more 
attention to the latter; for in all those particulars which a renot 
ceremonial, but moral, the practice of that Church, as far as it 
is founded upon the direction, expressed, or necessarily implied, 
_of the Lord, ought to be followed by the Christian Church. 
__ The Jéwislt Church was a body distinct from the Jewish 
_ State, and had a government distinct from the government of 
the State. There were ceremonial laws for the government of 
the Church, distinct from those which related to the State. 
The officers of the Church were distinct from the officers of 
the State. The magistrates, as such, were not rulers in the 
house of God; nor the priests and Levites, as such, without a 
special commission or authority, rulers of the State. The civil 
_ government was variable, and did actually undergo many 
_ changes; but the government of the Church remained the same. 
_ The nation did not worship in their political character as a 
State ; nor did the Church in her spiritual character inflict civil 
3 penalties. Besides these particulars, which are undeniable 
_ facts, the mode of worship directed, the character of the ac- 
_ ceptable worshippers designated, and the ecclesiastical punish- 
ments or correctives prescribed, are so many additional argu- 
_ ments to prove that the Jewish Church and the Jewish State 
_ Were communities distinct the one from the other.- This dis- 
_ tinction Mr. George Gillespie, a member of the Westminster As- 
_ semblysof Divines, has satisfactorily established in his Aaron’s 
Rod Blossoming, or the Divine Ordinance of Church Govern- 
_ ment Vindicated, b. 1, c. 2 and 3. See also Godwyn’s Moses 
_ and Aaron, b. 5, c. 1, and the Dutch annotators, on Deut. 17: 
8-18, and 2 Chron. 19: 8,10,11.. Godwyn, in the place just 
_ feferred to, thinks Matt. 21: 23, and 26: 3, where the chief 
Priests and Elders are named, proves the distinction. 
This distinction serves to correct the too common mistake, 
i that moral cleanness or holiness of heart and life, as well as 
legal cleanness or legal holiness, was not required for a_par- 
_ ticipation of the privileges of the Church under the Mosaic 
- economy, as it is required under the Gospel economy. 


56 DUTY OF THE CHURCH 


Suclr cleanness, or holiness, was required from those stran- 
gers who applied for circewmeision : for we are told that the 
applicants were examined narrowly, and only admitted when 
it appeared that they were moved by affection to the true reli- 
gion and the glory of God. (See Gillespie’s Aaron’s Rod 
Blossoming, b. 1, ch. 12). 

The same holiness was required for partaking of the Pas- 
sover ; for we are informed in Ezra 6 : 21, that “all such as had 
separated themselves to the children of Israel, from the filthi- 
ness of the heathen of the land, to seek the Lord God of 
Israel, did eat.” 

Finally, the same holiness was required for the worship of 
the temple. In Ezek. 44: 7, 9, God reproveth not only the 
bringing of strangers, who were uncireumeised in the flesh, 
but also the bringing of those who were uncircumcised in 
heart, that is, those who, by their want of visible holiness, 
proved themselves strangers to his grace. In Jer. 7: 9, 10, 
11, and in Ezek. 33: 38, 39, the Lord sharply contendeth 
with those who did steal, murder, commit adultery, swear 
falsely, and burn incense to Baal, and yet presumed to come 
and stand before him in his own house. In the 50 Psalm, 16, 
God saith unto the wicked, What hast thou to do to declare 
my statutes, or that thou shouldest take my covenant in thy 
mouth? Inthe 15 Psalm, the character of a temple-worship- 
per is accurately described. And to add no more, from Num. 


5: 6 and 7, and Lev. 5: 5, 6, it appears that no person com- — 


mitting sin, or, in other words, scandalous or profane, might 
offer a trespass-offering, without previously confessing his sin. 
The character thus required for the temple-worshipper, was the 
same which was required for the participation of the privi- 
leges of circumcision, and the passover, as has been stated; for 
the temple-worship was in its nature sacramental. _(Gillespie’s 


Aaron’s Rod Blossoming, b. 1, chap. 8, 9). The morally — 
unclean were excluded from each and all of these privileges, © 


whilst they remained thus unclean, That this must have 


been the case, the very nature of legal cleanness unquestiona- — 


bly proves. For being ceremonial, it signified the moral 


character which a person ought to possess. It is utterly in- © 


eredible that God looked to this legal cleanness merely, with- 
out regarding or requiring the things signified. Nay, he 
again and again rebuked his people for their gross hypocrisy 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 57 


in this respect ; rejecting their legal cleanness, and demand- 
ing moral cleanness. 

These few hints are merely suggested to prove the propriety 
and necessity of imitating the example of the Jewish Church, 
in all those matters which were not ceremonial. A profession 
of the same state of heart, and line of conduct, was required 
for a participation of the privilege of circumcision, and the 
passover, which is required by our Church according to the 
Scriptures, for that of baptism and the Lord’s Supper. This 
then being the fact, that the requirements in both Churches, 
for these “privileges, are the same, let us see in what manner 
the Jewish Church treated delinquent offending members. 
This will throw light upon the subject of investigation, and 
aid in confirmint, or in overturning some of the positions 
already assumed. Here it will be necessary to make a very 
few observations, explanatory of the advantages which the 
Jewish children enjoyed, and then state at what age children 
were considered adult members of the Church. 

First. Jewish children were “trained up,” with care, as a 
generation to serve the Lord. Parents were commanded 
(Deut. 6: 7) to instruct their children in the great duties of 
religion. Besides the attention which was thus paid to 
children, they had the opportunity of deriving benefit from 
schools. These were established in every city "and province, 
in which children were taught to read the law. There were 
also academies in which the doctors gave comments on the 
law,-and taught the traditions to their pupils. (Godwyn’s 
Moses and Aaron, b. 2, c. 2; Jenning’s Jewish Antiquities, 
b. 2, c. 2; Basnage’s History of the Jews, b. 5, ¢. 5; Knibbe’s 
Republyk der Hebreen, 569-571).* The Christian Church, 
in providing for the instruction of her children, has thus 
followed the example of the Jewish Church.t 

Second. Scripture gives us no information, about the time 
when children were considered and treated as adults, but the 


*Knibbe, in the work above quoted, b. x. c. xi. gives a particular account of the 
manner in which Jewish children were educated. 

+ For the honor of the Church of Scotland, it ought to be known, that “the first 
took of discipline,” adopted in 156), included i in it a complete plan for “ the virtu- 
ons and godly education of youth.” In this plan we find parochial schools, acade- 
mies, and universities, with the course of education in each of the universities, 
distinctly marked out. Spotswood, in his History of the Church of Scotland, b. 3, 
gives the whole book of discipline. A good analysis is contained in Coox’s Peng 
of the Reformation in Scotland, vol. 2, chap. 1S. 


58 ; DUTY OF THE CHURCH f 


Jewish doctors say that it was thirteen. At that age, ac- 
cording to them, a child became what they call a son of the 
commandment, 7. e. one who was bound to perform all the 
duties of church members. (See Ainsworth, on Num, 9: 13; 
' Lewis, Antiquities of the Hebrews, vol. 2, p. 450; Knibbe’s 
Rep. der Heb. p. 570).* The silence of Seripture on this 
subject, and the information of the Jewish doctors, both tend 
to prove the propriety and eligibility of the rule already sug- 
gested. The age of thirteen being that which in the Jewish 
Church, according to the testimony of their writers, constitu- 
_ ted adult membership, was that in which the children became 
subject to the highest censures of the Church. At this age 
we are told the command of God, in Gen. 17: 14; was carried 
into effect, and at this age the children were.bound to eat the 
passover. ; 

1. The command of God in Gen. 17: 14, was this, “The 
uncircumcised man-child, whose flesh of his foreskin is not 
circumcised, that soul shall be cut off from his people; he 
hath broken my covenant;” 2. ¢. a male, whether of Abraham’s 
own seed, or born in his house, or acquired by money; who | 
being come to the years of discretion pe thirteen, as above 
mentioned), his circumcision having been neglected by his 
parents or master, shall not then see to his own circumcision, 
such an one is guilty, and of whatsoever people he be, he 
shall be cut off from his people; not from the earth, or from 
the land of the living; but from his people: more plainly, 
Exod. 12: 15; Num. 19: 13; from Israel: most plainly from 
the congregation (or Church of Israel), Exod. 13; 19; Num. 
19: 20, that is, shall be removed from the fellowship of the 
saints, or as God by Ezek. chap. 12: 9, expresses himself, — 
“shall not be in the assembly of my people, neither shall they — 
be written in the writing of the house of Israel.” (See Gil- © 
lespie’s Aaron’s Rod Blossoming, chap. 5, b. 1; Witsii Ocon. 
b. 4, chap. 8, sec. 11). The reason assigned for this cutting 
off, is, “he hath broken my covenant,” ¢. e. saith Boston, “he 
hath thrown it away, or trampled it under foot, as refuse.” 
The punishment was thus suited to the crime. The offender 
had free access to the covenant of grace, with the righteous- 
ness of faith, and all the other benefits of it: whether he was 


: 
: 
: 


* Knibbe says the age specified by the Jewish doctors was 14, 


TO HER BAPTIZED CHILDREN. 59 


of Abraham’s seed or not, being incorporated with Abraham’s 
family, he was under the obligation of a law to receive the 
Covenant, personally to enter into it, and in token thereof to 
receive the seal of it, 5: 11,12, 18. “He is come to years, 
and capable of judging for himself; and the hazard of refusing 
is told him. But he contemns the seal; he will not circum- 
cise himself. Thus he makes void the Covenant, making the 
device of heaven for salvation useless, and of none effect, to 
himself, by his obstinacy; he throws it away contemptuously, 
and treads it under foot.” aed of Divinity, vol. 3, p. 299). 
Therefore he must be re-delivered to the kingdom of Satan, 
by being cut off from the visible kingdom of God. 

2. At the age of discretion, 7. e. thirteen years, the cireum- 
cised children became sons of the commandment, 7. e. were 
bound to perform the duties of adult members. One of these 
duties was eating the passover, the requirements for which 
have been already noticed. They who-did not eat the passo- 
ver, were subject to the censures of the Church. In Num. 9: 
13, a direction is given to cutoff those who did not eat the 
passover, if they were clean and not ona journey. Though 
the cleanness noticed was legal; yet as that legal cleanness 
signified and demanded moral purity, it follows that he who 
did not profess the cleanness of heart required by the outward 
ceremonies, was excommunicated. He might profess it in- 
‘sincerely, but, of that the Church could take no cognizance. 
External conduct, attendance on outward forms, and a con- 
fession with the mouth, is all of which she can judge. Where 
these did not indicate a right state of heart, the passages 
already quoted from Ezekiel and Jeremiah, clearly prove that 
excommunication ought to be administered. 

From the manner in which the Jewish Church treated 
circumcised children, we can see the propriety of the rule of 
our Church about baptized children. If they fail of performing 
what they are bound to perform according to the ans. to the 
167 ques. of the Lar. Cat. as already quoted, if they do not 
discharge all the duties of members when they have reached 
the age of discretion, then let them be dealt with accordingly. 
If at that age, after having had all the care and attention 
already prescribed as necessary, they do not conform to all the 
institutions of Jesus Christ, there is every reason to suppose, 
that they will commit such open sins as will make it evident 


ome, 
al 


60 *e DUTY OF THE CHURCH 


to all that they deserve to be cut off; or if E ‘not, hey ‘w will still 
deserve to be thus cut off, fe. : 
i. For not improving their religious aden 
2. Slighting warnings administered by parsnls, teachers, 


7 
and ministers. 


3. Neglecting to fulfil the vows which ba tism imposes. 

4. For irreligion, breaking the covenant their God. 

The necessity and propriety of this measure cannot but 
appear obvious, not only as it regards the Church, for the 
above-mentioned reasons; but also as it regards the “offenders 
themselves. Let it be recollected, that the design of excom- 
munication, as has been stated, is to “save the ‘soul of the 
offender,” and there will be but little difficulty in considering , 
it as calculated to promote his best interest, and therefore, 
as a privilege to him. It may be the very ordinance which 
Christ has determined to bless, after having withheld his bles- 
sing from all the other ordinances. 

3. We proceed, lastly, to consider the manner ‘in which 
‘excommunication is to be administered to baptized children. 
This is the’same with that specified in our Directory for com- 
municants. All the preliminary measures of admonition and 
suspension, must have been attended to, before it is the a 9 
of the Church to think of the last; and when they consider 
their duty to proceed to the last, they must first ask advice 
of presbytery or synod, who of course will be put in possession 
of the case. In every instance, patience, tenderness, Tenity, 
regret, compassion, and other feelings of the same nature, 
must be cherished and displayed, so that the offender may see ~ 
that duty, and not caprice, requires his punishment. When 
these feelings are accompanied by fervent prayer, and spring 
from living “faith, there is reason to hope that this part of dis- 
cipline will be crowned with a blessing. At all events it must 
be administered with the disposition of redeemed sinners, and 
the hope of benefit to the offender, and glory to God. 


JAMES Ricwarps, 
; Samuret Mituer, 
Philadelphia, May 30, 1812. Joun B. Romern, | 


Commitee. 


Boarp oF Pusiication or THE Rer. Prov. Doiwa Cntacn. 


—? 


Date Due So 

APR20 'G2 

y 
DE 

aes 

ee! 


B 
am | NS 
w | @& 


Livrary Bureau Cat. no, H37 


DEG 19 


—— 


» ait 


MT 


